《Sweet Wife in Hidden Marriage》


 Chapter 1 The Other Woman in the Wedding Room

    Chapter 1 The Other Woman in the Wedding Room


    It was two o''clock in the middle of the night. Lilian rushed back home in a hurry. Her daughter Zoe was


    in the hospital for surgery again. She had a job as a host in the radio station, with a sry that was not


    enough to cover Zoe''s life expense. Her husband Sebastian Palmer was her only hope now.


    She had the room card and the key to her home. The apartment was situated in a fancymunity


    downtown. Sebastian and she bought it for their wedding, but she hadn''t lived in it for one day before


    she was reced by some other woman.


    She opened the door and walked in. As she took the first step, she stomped on a woman''s high heels.


    Then she heard erotic and sensual moan came out of the bedroom.


    That was unbelievable. The only thing she had learned from her three years'' marriage with Sebastian


    was their moan. The low and rhythmic voice belonged to Sebastian; and the soft coquettish one, which


    sounded a bit like crying, belonged to the woman Sebastian''s beloved sweetheart, Joanna.


    Sebastian had cheated on Lilian with Joanna since the first time he met Lilian.


    Three years passed, and she had already gone numb.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After all, Sebastian was only her nominal husband. They hadn''t notified any other people of their


    marriage yet. Therefore, she had no other option but to choose to ignore.


    However, she started to feel sick about it tonight.


    She tried to press her anger down and walked over. Then she knocked on the door politely.


    The clear knocks on the door seemed to carry little impact on the people inside the room. They even


    made more noise.


    Lilian finally made the determination. She twisted the doorknob and opened the door. Then she stood


    at the door with a cold face, watching the unbing scene in the room. She said, "Mr. Palmer,


    someone''s looking for you. It''s urgent. Please finish whatever you''re doing here as soon as you can."


    "Lilian!" Sebastian turned over. The me of anger was burning in his eyes. Obviously, he couldn''t hate


    Lilian more.


    Lilian was as calm as a stillke. "If you have finished, may I have a word?"


    Sebastian yelled in anger and sat up on the bed, "You''d better convince me it''s urgent!"


    He saw Lilian''s call a while ago, but he just didn''t want to answer it because the woman was forced into


    his life by his family. He already had a wonderful life n before her, and her intruding ruined all of it.


    Joanna saw what happened and took Sebastian''s arm. Her rosy cheeks were soft, but her words were


    harsh. "Mrs. Palmer, do you really have to spoil our fun? Why do you have to disturb us when we are


    enjoying ourselves? Being interrupted in the middle would sometimes cause health issues, don''t you


    know that?"


    "You''re his wife, and you should care more about his health! No wonder he doesn''t love you at all!"


    "Is it because you know nothing about the pleasure of this, and you''re here because you want to have


    a try?"


    "Shame on you! You''ve been married to him for three years, yet you''re still a virgin."

 Chapter 2 Go and Be a Prostitute

    Chapter 2 Go and Be a Prostitute


    Joanna''s sarcasm was too harsh to ignore.


    But what she said was true.


    Lilian''s eyes looked down and tried not to look embarrassed. She said as calmly as she could, "Mr.


    Palmer, I''m here to borrow money. Zoe''s having another health issue tonight. She''s in the emergency


    room now, and I don''t have enough money, so..."


    Sebastian frowned even harder upon hearing that.


    This hateful and boring woman spoiled his fun in the middle of the night just for money.


    "I should have known..." Joanna sounded even meaner, "Money is the only reason which could drive


    Mrs. Palmer here in the middle of the night, but..."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She turned around and hugged Sebastian. "Don''t be so petty, Sebastian. She''s your wife anyway. I


    know you were forced into this marriage by your father... but she seemed really worried, why don''t you


    give him a few grands?"


    A few grands?


    Lilian clenched her fists. They were taking her as a beggar.


    She knew how generous Sebastian was to Joanna. He spent millions on her every month.


    "Lend me 100 thousand yuan, Sebastian. I promise I''ll return it to you soon."


    She had been called Mrs. Palmer for three years, yet she had never got a penny from Mr. Palmer or his


    family. This was the first time she asked Sebastian for money. The number was way less than he had


    spent on any of Joanna''s clothes. She thought Sebastian would lend it to her.


    The next second.


    "Lilian, you''ve crossed the line. I know your daughter is sick, but why don''t you figure out the solution


    by yourself? What do you expect me to do? Shame on you for asking! Why do I have to help you?"


    Lilian almost cried when she heard that. It was not because of Sebastian''s attitude; she was worried


    her daughter would die if she couldn''t get the money.


    "Sebastian! Even Joanna knew I am your wife! This is the first time I beg you. I am not taking your


    money! I would give it back to you... please..." The humble woman even quoted the words from her


    husband''s lover.


    "That won''t be necessary," Sebastian said coldly, "Stop acting as if you were innocent."


    "Zoe''s really sick. I cannot think of anyone else for help. That¡¯s why I came to you." Lilian had put down


    all her pride and dignity. "I can write you an IOU if you want, and I''ll give it back with interest. Please,


    I''m begging you..."


    "If you can''te out with a solution, why don''t you be a prostitute?" Sebastian interrupted Lilian


    again. He added impatiently, "I don''t want to see you again. Get out!"


    "What did you say?" Lilian asked. She stared at Sebastian and couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    She thought she could bear anything harsh Sebastian said to her, but not this time.


    What kind of husband would say that?


    "Sebastian, do you really have to be so cold blood? She''s your daughter, for God''s sake! I understand


    that you hate me, but how can you be so cold to your own blood?"


    Lilian''s voice was quivering. She had never felt so desperate.


    This cold man was her husband. The man she chose to be bonded with.


    She suddenly lost all her strength to continue this rtionship...


    "My daughter? Don''t tter yourself. I had nothing to do with her! You invaded into my life three years


    ago! I told you that if you insist on doing that, you should get yourself ready to face difficulties and


    toughness."


    "Also, I don''t do charity. I don''t care if she dies or not."


    Sebastian looked at Lilian. He saw her teary eyes and found them more annoying than ever.


    "Get out or I''ll call the security to take you out!"

 Chapter 3 The Innocent Vicious Woman

    Chapter 3 The Innocent Vicious Woman


    "Okay, I''ll go."


    Lilian gritted her teeth and said.


    As she turned over, she decided she would nevere back to him again.


    "Wait a minute," Joanna said and got off the bed. She walked over to the desk, naked, and grabbed her


    purse. Then she took out some cash and said, "Mrs. Palmer, we''re both women. You may have


    stepped into and ruined my rtionship with him, but I pity you because you could never actually win


    his love. For that, I''ll give you some money for mercy."


    She deliberately walked around Lilian and threw the bills on her face. "You should take a look. Is that


    enough?"


    "Oooops, my hands are slippery! They all fell on the ground now! Why don''t you pick them up on your


    own?"


    That innocent face looked so proud.


    Joanna was standing with her back on Sebastian. She narrowed her vicious eyes and whispered to


    Lilian in a low voice that Sebastian could barely hear, "I''ll be Mrs. Palmer sooner orter! You''ll spend


    every day in misery for the rest of your life!"


    "There''s no need,'' Lilian looked at Joanna andughed, "Save your money for some birth-control pills!"


    She knew Sebastian didn''t like children, and he didn''t allow Joanna to carry his child.


    Then Lillian left without looking back.


    She walked out of themunity and saw the gray sky. It was till then that her tears rolled down off her


    cheeks.


    She turned over and saw an advertisement posted on a pole next to her. It was about some unsecured


    loan which she always felt unreliable, but this time she read it carefully because this could be a


    lifesaver. She rushed over and tore it off.


    The moment she tore it off, a gasp of wind whipped the piece of paper away. She ran over to chase in


    a hurry, without noticing the caring from ahead. It was already toote when she grabbed the


    advertisement in her hand.


    "Ah!" She screamed and closed her eyes.


    The car stopped inches away from her, steadily.


    The man walking out of the car was in a ck custom-made suit. His face looked gloomy after the


    ident. He was going to honk the horn and tell the crazy woman to get off the road, but he hesitated


    for a moment when he saw her face. Then he immediately opened the door and got off the car. He


    pulled her over and asked, "Lillian? Is that you?"


    Lilian opened her eyes and saw the man''s clear bright eyes.


    "I..."


    "Boom..." Following the thunder was the pouring rain. Soon the two were wet from head to toe.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lillian realized what just happened. She kept apologizing in fear, "I''m sorry, sir... I didn''t mean to get in


    the middle of the road. I''m so sorry."


    "Don''t you know me?" The man frowned. He didn''t look angry, but there''s something fearsome about


    him on that face.


    The man had been looking for Lillian for so many years. He was so surprised that she had forgotten


    about him.


    "How could you forget about me, after all that you''ve done to me?"


    "I''m sorry, sir." Lilian apologized again. She felt so confused. It looked like she might have known the


    man before.


    Or maybe he had mistaken her for somebody else.


    "I''ve got an emergency... can I go now?"


    "Emergency?" The man looked at the advertisement in Lillian''s hand. "To borrow money?"


    Lilian suddenly felt embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    "This kind of unsecured loan is convenient, but it takes time to get the money. You must be in


    desperate need of money now." The man sounded calm. "I can lend you some if you want. It won''t take


    a minute."


    "Get in the car!"

 Chapter 4 Im Not an Easy Lay

    Chapter 4 I''m Not an Easy Lay


    Lilian felt d to hear that.


    But soon, she stared at the man in alert, "What do you want from me for that?"


    "I... I''m not an easyy."


    That reminded her of what Sebastian just told her. "Be a prostitute!"


    Her heart felt painful and sore. "No! I''m not going to sleep with you for money!"


    "What?" The man''s clear eyes looked sullen. "Don¡¯t wrong me as a brothel frequenter."


    Lilian shook her head.


    The man then said, "I''m Archibald Hawkins."


    Lilian opened her eyes widely in shock when she heard that name.


    She remembered that the young master of the Hawkins in Millpond City was called Archibald Hawkins.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The Hawkins Family was the richest family in Millpond, with more than a hundred years'' history.


    Archibald ruled the business world in the city and built his own empire at a young age.


    The Palmer would fade next to the glorious halo of the Hawkins.


    Sebastian was a no-name to Archibald.


    "It looks like you''ve heard of me. Are you going to keep me in the rain with you?" Archibald saw all of


    Lilian''s reactions. His lips curled, then he reached out his hand and helped her tuck her hair that was


    soaked in rain. This move was so intimate and a bit affectionate.


    Lilian backed up subconsciously. In a panic, she opened the door of the car and hopped in.


    Archibald didn''t mind her reaction at all. He got back in the driver''s seat and turned on the heating, but


    he didn''t start the engine right away.


    "Give me your ount," he said.


    After a pause, he added, "There''s a small cab under the seat. You can find a dry towel in there. Dry


    your hair and face with it, or you may catch a cold."


    Lilian felt warm in her heart.


    Never had she expected a stranger would care if she might catch a cold. While her husband...


    "Thank you, Mr. Hawkins. If you can lend me the money, I''ll return it to you as soon as I can."


    She said and she gave him the number.


    Then she saw Archibald called his assistant and repeated that long number urately. She was


    impressed.


    He remembered it after she told him only for once. The business genius must be very good at dealing


    with numbers.


    The screen of her phone lit up. She looked at it and found 100 thousand yuan had been transferred into


    her ount.


    She suddenly felt released because there was hope for Zoe now.


    "Where are you heading to?" As Lilian took out the towel and dry her hair, Archibald asked with


    satisfaction in his eyes.


    "The Children''s Hospital. Thank you," Lilian said quickly. She paused for a second and passed the


    towel to Archibald. "Do you need it?"


    She realized this was inappropriate when she did that.


    She shouldn''t pass him the towel she had used.


    Rumors had it that this sessful young man had serious mysophobia.


    She wanted to withdraw his hand, but Archibald had already taken over the towel. He started to wipe


    himself as if he couldn''t care less.


    Lilian was speechless and shocked.


    Maybe rumors were just rumors.


    Later Archibald drove Lilian to the hospital.


    When they got out of the car, the rain had already stopped. Archibald pulled the car over and opened


    the door for Lilian by himself. Then he leaned over and supported himself by the door frame. Lillian felt


    as if he was locked in his arms. Then he said, "You owe me 100 thousand yuan. You should pay me


    back in ten days!"


    "Seven...seven days?" Lilian was so stunned.


    That was too pressing!


    "Then I''ll give you three days!"


    "Remember toe to me."


    Archibald might haveughed. Then he put his arms around Lilian''s waist and switched position with


    her. A whileter, he closed the door and got back to the driver¡¯s seat. Then he drove


    away.

 Chapter 5 Are You Satisfied with My... Yacht?

    Chapter 5 Are You Satisfied with My... Yacht?


    The next day.


    Lilian''s friend gave her the rmendation of a new job so that she could repay Archibald, which was


    to sell luxury yachts.


    She was the hostess of the radio station with a pretty face and good eloquence. The sellers wanted her


    to be a shopping guide. As long as her client made a deal, she could get a very generousmission.


    Lilian stayed up verytest night to have a view of all the performances of the exhibited yachts. She


    had a very good memory which allowed her to remember almost everything she read. Be a shopping


    guide should be nothing difficult for her


    Whenever a customer came over, she would introduce the features of the yacht one by one ording


    to the serial number.


    Those rich clients couldn''t imagine she was a new hand at all.


    Perhaps it was her lucky day. At the end of the day, she had earned several times more than the 100


    thousand yuan.


    A client bought the most luxurious yacht without showing up.


    At the end of the exhausting day, the manager came to her and gave her the sry of the day.


    Then she said to Lilian, "Given your excellent performance today. Our boss said you''ve won yourself a


    chance of one day on the yacht."


    "Really?" Lilian eximed in surprise. She had never met the boss before, but he sounded like a


    generous man.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lilian tilted her head and asked, "Am I the only one that has been invited? Is that some prank? I''m not


    going be an escort for your boss..."


    "I know you won''t. I swear I won''t let you do that. It''s just a day for you to enjoy the life on the yacht."


    The woman exined. "If you want to keep doing this job after that, I would be really d. Our boss


    admires your performance, and you can make more money from this. That can benefit both of us. What


    do you think?"


    Lilian looked at her and found nothing suspicious in her eyes. She had sessfully made it through


    this time, but Zoe might rpse, which meant that she would need more money...


    Therefore she nodded and said, "Fine, I''ll go and have fun."


    The next day, Lilian was taken to the yacht, and she found this one very familiar.


    Before she could ask, the man already invited her in.


    She lived in the luxurious guest room inside. After she put down her luggage, she wanted to take a


    shower, get changed, and then enjoy the sea breeze on the deck.


    Lilian didn''t find anyone else on her way here. She wondered if she really was the only one that had


    been invited.


    She put on a pair of denim shorts, a long-sleeved white shirt. Then she unsnapped one button and


    revealed her slender and beautiful corbone. That looked sexy. She wanted to be sexy for herself


    because there were no other guests on board at this moment.


    There were already chairs and parasols on the deck. Shey down on the chair. There was a pot of


    freshly squeezed juice on the white table next to her. She poured herself a ss and couldn''t help but


    think how considerate the service here was.


    The sunsses put her in extreme calm. When the yacht sailed slowly on the sea, the gentle warm


    wind blew on her face made her sleepy.


    Just as she closed her eyes and tried to enjoy the sunbathing. Somebody cleared his throat next to her.


    "Are you satisfied with my yacht?"


    The sudden voice startled her. She bounced up and looked aside, only to see a man looking at her


    meaningfully with deep clear eyes.


    She almost fell off the chair in shock. "Mr. Hawkins..."


    It was Archibald.

 Chapter 6 Call Me by My Name

    Chapter 6 Call Me by My Name


    "Good, you still remember my name."


    Archibald said as he sat down on the other chair, which was at the other side of the table.


    The man wasn''t in his decent suit today. Instead, he was wearing a pair of extremely casual loose


    shorts. His two huge cannons had clear veins. He was one of those sturdy guys who might hit the gym


    every day.


    She stared at the man alertly.


    "You mean this is your yacht?"


    Archibald looked at her with a smirk.


    "I heard that you have a quite good memory. How can you forget this yacht you sold out yesterday"¡°?


    Lilian lowered her eyes. No wonder she felt this yacht so familiar.


    She only had a good memory of words, not all things.


    "Is that you who invited me to your new yacht?" Lilian asked again. No one had told her this was


    Archibald''s yacht.


    Archibald did not deny it.


    "I want you to feel if it was good as you boasted yesterday."


    Liliany back to the sofa and closed her eyes.


    "Well, this was a nice yacht. Please don''t worry, my rmendations would never go wrong," she


    could only say that because if she said it wasn''t that good, he would ask for a refund.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Archibald." He spoke at the top of her head. She suddenly felt something cold on her face. He was


    putting on something on her neck.


    She opened her eyes in astonishment. He was bending down and tried to put a diamond ne on


    her neck. Then he said, "Call me by my name. You wouldn''t want me to remind you of that again."


    Lilian suddenly felt that this man was really ridiculous. She looked down at her neck. There was a


    luxurious diamond ne on it.


    "Mr. Hawkins..."


    "Archibald!" She sneered.


    The sneer made Lilian hesitate. Atst, she had to change her address and called him "Archibald."


    "That''s right, Lilian." He smiled and said.


    Being called Lilian made her eximed as if she had been shocked by thunder. She wondered why the


    man was so intimate to her.


    "Why are you giving this to me?" Lilian asked. After all, they weren''t in a rtionship.


    "I give it to you because it looks good on you."


    She put her hands back and tried to untie the ne.


    "I can''t take the credits for having done nothing, and I don''t need that. Save it for your woman." She


    was afraid that if she epted it, their rtionship would go ambiguous.


    Archibald looked at her worried face. The woman was trying to draw a line between them. He frowned


    and grabbed her hands.


    "I don''t need it, and I don''t have other women to give it to."


    Lilian didn''t believe that he didn''t have a woman to give the ne to. The man was a liar, and was


    treating her as a fool.


    "Then why on earth did you buy it?" Lilian was sullen. She wanted to kill his lie.


    He knew the man was doing this on purpose, which was a game those rich boys often y, and which


    she couldn''t afford.


    Archibald bent his body and lowered down his head.


    Seeing the deep thoughts in his eyes, Lilian suddenly felt nervous. She panicked out, and to cover that,


    she tried hard to break free of his grab.


    "Let go of me!"


    "Unless you ept this ne." He bought this ne for her. He would never give it to anyone


    else even if she didn''t want it.


    Lilian felt that the man was so unreasonable.


    "Let go of me! I can''t have it! It''s too expensive!"


    He wouldn''t let go of her until she epts the ne. While she was struggling, another button of


    hers loosened. She didn''t know it until the man lowering his head was staring at her chest. She


    followed his eyes and looked at herself.


    Her cor is widely opened now. He couldn''t move his eyes away from there.

 Chapter 7 You Called That... Chest?

    Chapter 7 You Called That... Chest?


    Archibald''s eyes were fixed there. He didn''t even try to cover for himself. Lillian pushed him away.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "What are you looking at? You pig!"


    Archibald grabbed her wrist again.


    "Why are you calling me that? I haven''t done anything yet!"


    Red finger marks emerged on Lillian''s slender wrist because of his firm grab.


    "Just let me go. It''s wrong to keep your eyes on a woman''s chest!"


    Archibaldughed. He didn''t care about her protesting at all.


    "You called that... chest?" He said and he kept looking here.


    "What?" Seeing the man being so rude. She kicked him. The man was so agile that he dodged her


    kick. Then he released her hand and stood straight.


    "Why are you getting mad so easily?" He asked with his lips curled. His clear eyes still looked so


    peaceful. Lillian couldn''t tell what he had in his mind.


    Lillian stood up directly from chair.


    "This yacht is a very nice one. I''ve already had a tour and that''s myment. Mr. Hawkins should let


    me go back."


    Thest trace of smile on Archibald''s face disappeared as he heard she called him "Mr. Hawkins". His


    long arms reached out and pulled her into his arms very easily.


    "Let you go back? Do you really think I invite you here to enjoy yourself on the yacht?" His low voice


    sounded dangerous, his eyes deep as ocean.


    She fell on the man''s sturdy chest and was overwhelmed. She panicked and felt her heart just missed


    a beat.


    Panic as she was, she tried keep as m as she could.


    "Let go of me!" She raised her elbow to hit him, but the man was too strong. He fixed her hands with


    one hand and held her waist with the other.


    "I''ve got you, Lilian. You''ve got no way to escape. I would never let you go easily." He said that as if he


    knew her before.


    Lilian didn''t want to think about that. Now that her hands couldn''t move, she could only use her foot. So


    she raised her one foot high and stomped hard.


    Archibald was stomped on the toe off guards. His hands loosened and she got away.


    Lillian kept stepping back with her eyes fixed on him.


    "I''m warning you not to do that again. You can have women as yourpanion, but I would never do


    that for you. You are from a family that couldn''t bear any stains on its reputation. If this goes out, you


    won''t be the only one that felt ashamed. You''ll bring your whole family disgrace!" Lillian quickly


    analyzed it. That was part of her profession as a hostess.


    Archibald had no response. He was thinking about what she just said.


    "I''d like to see how you made my family felt ashamed," he said and approached the scared woman.


    Her shimmering eyes shone like deer¡¯s.


    "Stay away from me! Get lost!" In panic, she stepped back to the edge of the deck, with her back


    leaning against the railing.


    The railing only reached the height of her waist. Leaning on it looked so risky.


    Archibald was approaching. Lilian turned around and saw the blue sea and sky. She wondered if she


    had to jump into the sea now.


    "Don''te any closer, or I''ll jump off! I really will!" She said with her hands firmly grabbed the railing


    behind her.


    Archibald could tell she was tense. A light shed in his eyes. He rushed forward and hugged her.


    Then they jumped off into the sea.


    "Ah... what''s going on? What are you doing?"


    Boom!


    The two fell into the sea and smashed high sshes of water.


    Lilian was choked by the seawater. She coughed on and on, with her arms around his neck. Then she


    scolded, "Are you crazy? Why do you have to take me with you?"


    She had no idea what these rich people had in their minds. They love adventures, but she didn''t


    because she couldn''t afford those.


    Archibald held her with one hand and tried to swim with the other. Her chest was pressing against his.


    Her sunsses had been long gone, revealing her fair smooth face. Her natural red lips


    He suddenly had a strong desire to change her stubborn attitude, and so he did.


    He forcefully raised her chin, and then he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    Lilian felt overwhelmed by his sudden move.

 Chapter 8 He May Kill Me

    Chapter 8 He May Kill Me


    "Um..." It was already toote before she resisted. She couldn''t breathe under the sea; therefore she


    could only open her mouth, which was how his dexterous got into her mouth.


    Lilian didn''t want to die in the sea, so she didn''t want to let go of his hand. That made him even more


    daring. He became more aggressive and invaded every inch of her body.


    She felt it harder and harder to breathe. The light on the surface of the water was getting blurry. She


    thought the man was going to die with her in the ocean over the kiss.


    Archibald returned to the yacht with Lilian in his arms. She was already out of consciousness. The man


    waiting on the yacht passed over a towel to him. Archibald wrapped wet Lilian with it, and then he


    stepped out with long legs, walking into the room inside.


    He let the housekeeper take care of Lilian, and went to the other room for a shower.


    When he walked into the room in a loose bathrobe, Lilian had already been put on the soft sofa. She


    was in ady''s bathrobe with a deep front opening, and she wasn''t wearing anything inside.


    Archibald sat next to her. His narrow eyes were fixed on her chest.


    When Lilian opened her eyes, she saw ck hair. She looked at it again and realized it was a man''s


    head which was less than inches away from her chest.


    In fury, she raised her hands and was about to p him. The man was as agile as usual. He grabbed


    her wrist and then raised his head with shining eyes, smiling.


    "You''re awake?"


    "Damn it, what on earth are you looking at?" Lilian was so angry. The man must have a chest fetish.


    Archibald captured the contempt in her eyes, so he cast an indifferent nce at her.


    "Why are you so weak? You fainted after a kiss?"


    She blushed over his tease immediately.


    "You''re a jerk! I cannot swim!" She was so mad that the man was ming her and had kissed her


    without her consent.


    Archibald raised his eyebrows contemptuously.


    "Your lung capacity is low. You should work out more often. I''d like to help you," he said with his face


    inclining to her.


    Lilian thought the man was so cheeky.


    She turned her face away from her because of real disgust, but just by then, the man turned his head


    and kissed on the left of her chest.


    Lilian¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. She had a mole on the left side of her chest, and he kissed right


    on it.


    "That''s cute," he muttered after the peck.


    Now Lilian understood why he kept staring there. Her face turned redder, like a mature apple.


    "Archibald Howkins!" She wanted to p the yboy and kill him, but her hands were still grabbed in


    his.


    "Very well, it seems that you have remembered my name. Lilian, I hope you can always remember it,"


    he said, eyes fixed on her.


    Lilian hesitated for a moment when she saw hisplicated expression. At the same time, he stood


    up.


    "Take a rest," he said, and he then took off.


    He walked to the door, and said to the woman behind him with his hands on the doorknob, "I think you


    need to strengthen your lung capacity as well as your chest size." Lilian couldn''t believe he was body-


    shaming him.


    Lilian wanted to throw something at him, so she grabbed the pillow.


    "Get out, damn you!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Archibald fetched the pillow flying to him. Then he looked at the angry woman and grinned a smile.


    "You still like throwing things at others as usual, do you?"

 Chapter 9 Pay with Your Body

    Chapter 9 Pay with Your Body


    When he closed the door and left Lilian behind, she leaned back, gasping. The man really knew how to


    irritate her.


    She shouldn''t get angry so easily, so she closed her eyes and patted her own chest to calm herself


    down.


    When she touched the diamond ne on her neck, she frowned. She didn''t want to keep it. She


    took it off and put it on the table, looking at it as if it were devil''s fruit.


    Fortunately, the yacht sailed back to the pier soon. Archibald hadn''te to harass her again.


    Lilian asked his assistant for a bank ount and returned the money.


    She felt fearful and grateful to the man who had helped her and taken advantage of her. She jumped


    off the yacht as soon as she could, and took a cab.


    She had a bad hunch about this. She somehow knew she wouldn''t be able to get rid of Archibald


    easily.


    Archibald walked out in a suit with dark vertical stripes. He watched her leaving; deep in her eyes, there


    was the light of conquering shining.


    "You just couldn''t wait to run away, do you?"


    "Now that I''ve found you, do you think you can really get rid of me?"


    "What you owed me... you should return it with the rest of your life!"


    In amunity in the city.


    This is where Lilian lived in.


    Ever since Joanna drove her out of the apartment, Sebastian bought this house for her. The old man


    gave Sebastian the order to live here.


    However, Sebastian barely came back, which made this ce the exclusive nest for Lilian.


    Lilian was exhausted today. When she opened the door today, however, she found in surprise that


    Sebastian was in the living room.


    He wrapped a towel around his waist. Obviously, he had taken a shower.


    Sebastian saw Lilian stand at the door. She had a suitcase behind her, and looked like she just came


    back from a trip. He frowned and asked, "Where have you been? Why sote?"


    "I''m out for work," she put down her suitcase down and answered calmly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Work?" The man mocked, "Two days of work? As a prostitute?"


    Lilian''s heart ached. She grifted her teeth and said, "Selling yacht."


    Then she added, "Don''t worry. I''ve earned enough for Zoe''s surgery. I would never ask you for money


    again. Save your money for Joanna."


    Sebastian was instantly irritated. Obviously, he came back tough at Lilian as a joke.


    He never expected Lilian could earn money through the highmission of selling yachts.


    He never knew she could do that.


    "Huh! Selling yacht? You must have been an escort and slept with thepany boss!"


    Before Lilian could argue, Sebastian threatened her viciously, "Don''t forget that you''re my wife! If you


    dare to hook up with other men and ruin my family reputation, I will teach you a good lesson."


    "Don''t worry," Lilian clenched her fists and tried to stay calm, "I''m not you. You cannot think while I have


    brain."


    "You..." Sebastian looked gloomy, "Now that you''re back, you should go and cook dinner for me!"


    He waited for her for a day and was almost starving. Her aggressive attitude made him furious.


    "Go buy some fresh ingredients. I don''t eat off the fridge. After that, you should clean up my bedroom. I


    only slept on new sheets..." he gave her these orders so smoothly. It seemed that he had been used to


    treating her as a maid.


    "Okay." Lilian didn''t seem angry at all. She turned back and started to prepare the food.


    But when she worked so hard to have finally served a table of dishes, Sebastian''s phone rang.


    "...Okay, I''m leaving now." His voice was low, and not as fierce as he was when talking to Lilian. She


    could figure who he was talking to.


    Joanna!


    At the door, he said to her, "Be back to the old house tomorrow."


    After that he mmed the door and left.


    The words "old house" gave Lilian a headache. She didn''t want to be there, because every time she


    was back, something bad would happen.

 Chapter 10 Be Mrs. Palmer

    Chapter 10 Be Mrs. Palmer


    Late at night, in a luxurious bedroom, the two just finished making love.


    Joanna was lying in Sebastian''s arms. She felt that Sebastian''s mind was a little messy today. Maybe


    that was because he had met Lilian.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    That damn woman had upied her position as Mrs. Palmer for three years!


    Viciousness had been under her drooping eyelids since she heard the fresh news.


    "Sebastian, one of my girlfriends apanied her boyfriend to buy a yacht yesterday. She said she


    saw Archibald Hawkins there."


    "Archibald Hawkins? His family is well-off. It''s no big deal for him to buy a yacht," Sebastian said as if


    he didn''t care, but he did feel a little ufortable.


    A yacht?


    "I didn''t take it as a big deal at first, but she said Archibald Hawkins bought one of the biggest yachts


    just for dating the shopping guide," Joanna said as she looked at Sebastian, "The shopping guide¡¯s


    name was Lilian. Her is a radio station hostess in effect."


    She saw Sebastian''s face froze and turned gloomy.


    "What did you say?"


    "I didn''t believe it, either., but my girlfriend said she got on his yacht just for a highmission."


    Joanna didn''t dare to look at his angry face.


    Sebastian sat up abruptly with a vicious look in his eyes. Now he knew why Lilian didn¡¯t wait for him in


    the house and hung up his phone... she had dated and had a good night with Archibald!


    Seeing the fury in Sebastian''s eyes, Joanna patted him on the chest.


    "Please don''t be mad. It may not be her. There are too many people sharing a same name in the


    world."


    "The same name and the same job? What a coincidence!" Sebastian snorted coldly.


    He didn''t care what Lilian did, and he had no feelings for her. However, since she took the tittle as his


    wife, he wouldn''t allow her to have an affair with other men.


    Joanna rolled her eyes. She noticed the man''s mood changes and said, "Sebastion, now that she


    means nothing to you and your marriage only bring you annoyance. Why don''t you get a divorce?"


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes when he heard that. He squinted at Joanna, looking unpredictable.


    Joanna felt numb on her skull when being stared at by him in that way. She thought she had said


    something wrong. Before she had done something to make an amendment, Sebastian said in a low


    voice, "My marriage is not my decision, or I wouldn''t have started this in the first ce."


    Joanna''s eyes suddenly lit up. She knew that given chance, he would divorce Lilian.


    "Sebastian, your grandfather threatened you into this marriage with his life, but now that he''s dead, why


    do you still care? She had been married to you for two years and still bear no kid. Your parents would


    support you to divorce her for the sake of your family." Joanna told him the truth.


    Sebastian looked calm. He somehow felt annoyed when the other woman told him to divorce Lilian. He


    killed the cigarette butt in the ashtray, and then pushed Joanna away from him. Then he stood up and


    started to dress him up.


    Joanna realized that he didn''t want her to interfere with his family business. Seeing he had already put


    on his shirt and ready to leave, she rushed over and put her hand around his waist from behind.


    She put her face on his back and begged, "It''s my fault. It''s none of my business. Please stay with me


    tonight, OK?"


    Sebastian paused. In the old days, he would surrender upon hearing her begging him, but this time


    was different. He frowned and pulled away from her hand off his waist.


    "I''ve got things to do, and I have to leave now," he said and picked up the suit in the locker. Then he


    took out an exquisite gift box from his pocket.


    "This is a gift for you." He put in box in her hand and left with the outfit in his arms.


    "Sebastian..." Joanna muttered. He watched the man left without looking back. Resentment filled her


    eyes.


    The door was locked. He was really gone. Joanna stood there, barefoot. Coldness crawled along her


    legs and onto her body. Her finger joint paled because of a firm grip.


    Snapped! She suddenly smashed the gift box on the ground. The box opened and let out a shining


    crystal bracelet.


    "I don''t want this damn gift!" He always tried to buy her with those gifts, but what she really wanted was


    him.


    "Lillian, I would never let you have him!"


    She must let him divorce her. She wanted to be Mrs. Palmer!

 Chapter 11 Taking the Blame for Him

    Chapter 11 Taking the me for Him


    Early the next morning, Lillian did not wake up until her phone rang. She pressed the answer button


    and immediately heard the sharp reprimand of her mother-inw, "Lillian, you are an unfit wife.


    Sebastian came back drunk in the middle ofst night, saying that you made him angry. Get your butt


    over here and exin it immediately.


    "If you are not here in ten minutes, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!"


    Lillian grabbed her hair hurriedly and got out of bed.


    Ten minutes?


    It would take at least 30 minutes to go to their old house by car even in good traffic!


    She had no choice but hastily to get dressed and rushed over there.


    Half an hourter.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When Lillian rushed to the gate of Palmer¡¯s house like a gust of wind, Archibald Hawkins just came out


    from the other side.


    He heard a familiar voice and stopped suddenly. Taking a few steps forward, he asked the entrance


    guard seriously in a charming voice, ¡°Who¡¯s the woman just now?"


    The guard might be shocked by Archibald''s momentum. He trembled and said, "It''s our madam. What


    the matter?"


    She was...Mrs. Palmer!


    Archibald suddenly became unhappy and a cold expression instantly showed on his face.


    That ounted for it!


    "Sir..." The assistant stepped forward cautiously, "Shall we...go back?"


    "Check it out. I want all the information of Mrs. Palmer!" Archibald looked angry. His bad temper was


    like a storm that woulde at any time.


    The assistant was surprised and wondered what happened to Archibald.


    Why did he suddenly want to investigate Mrs. Palmer? Who was she? Maybe she had offended


    Archibald, hadn¡¯t she?


    "Are you deaf ?¡± He said more harshly and his voice was like a knife to stab people at any time.


    "Yes! I will check it right away! "


    As Lillian had just entered the hall and did not know the situation inside, a ck thing was thrown


    against her face.


    She subconsciously dodged at that moment and heard a crash. A delicate ss was smashed on the


    door page and broke into pieces. One of the ss fragments flew over and slightly cut the face of


    Lillian. She immediately felt a pain in her face.


    "Damn bitch, what are you still doing there? Get over here and kneel!" Eleanor, Sebastian¡¯s mother


    pointed at Lillian''s and scolded her.


    Lillian did not resist and walked over, kneeling in front of Eleanor without any temper.


    In the past three years since she married Sebastian, Eleanor usually purposely make difficulties for her.


    She had long been used to it.


    "Tell me. Why was Sebastian so drunk yesterday? He¡¯s unhealthy for a long time, and his stomach hurt


    when he came back. As his wife, you did not take care of him, but went to sleep alone, didn¡¯t you? Do


    you think you are wrong?"


    Lillian frowned and said, "He was drunk? I don''t know..."


    He went to Joanna''s home, which meant that he drank with Joanna. Maybe she made him unhappy?


    Or maybe being apanied by such a beauty, he was so excited and drank too much so that he had


    a stomachache the next day. But why did she have to take the me for him?


    "What? You don''t know? Why don''t you know?" Eleanor pped Lillian, "I think I¡¯m so kind to you for a


    few days but you had gone too much!"

 Chapter 12 If I Were A Dog, What About Your Son?

    Chapter 12 If I Were A Dog, What About Your Son?


    Eleanor was dissatisfied with Lillian as her daughter-inw from the very beginning. In her view,


    although Lillian was good-looking and brilliant, she was an orphan without a family background. She


    could not bring much help to her son, and her temper was cold and aloof, not attractive at all. She just


    sponged off their family. She was humble and cheap!


    But the marriage between Lillian and Sebastian was decided by Sebastian¡¯s grandfather when he was


    alive. The Spencer family had helped the Palmers, so Mr. Palmer insisted on the marriage and wanted


    to take care of Lillian.


    But Eleanor thought that she and her son Sebastian did not owe to them. Why should they pay off


    debts instead?


    Especially...


    "I could endure other things even if you are disgusting, but you have married Sebastian for three years,


    you haven¡¯t been pregnant yet! Lillian, the wild dogs outside still gives birth to many pups several times


    a year. What about you? You had no contributions to our family. You are even worse than a dog."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You are a disaster or a bane. No wonder everyone in your family was dead as a doornail. You are the


    only one left. You are such a jerk, so your families must be viins also. They should go to hell


    earlier..."


    "Mrs. Lu!" Lillian suddenly stopped her with a cold voice.


    She could endure the bad treatment in the Palmer family, and it did not matter that she knelt here


    suffering injustice and ps for no reason.


    But Eleanor should not scold her family.


    Those who had passed away consisted of her only warm memories.


    "Please watch your words. You can scold me, but you should respect the deceased. You are not


    qualified to insult my family!"


    "I am Sebastian''s wife. You said that I¡¯m worse than a dog. How about your son?"


    "We¡¯ve been married for three years. Indeed, you don¡¯t like me, but I didn''t force your son to marry me


    at the beginning. If he had refused, I would never marry him."


    "Last night, your son was with his beloved Joanna. You should ask Joanna instead of me how he got


    drunk!"


    "Also, no pregnancy is not my fault. You should ask your son. How can I get a baby without sex?"


    Eleanor immediately widened her eyes, and all her attention was focused on thest sentence that


    Lillian said. She even forgot that it was so unusual that Lillian would argue back against her today.


    "What did you say? What do you mean? How dare you say so? What...did my son do? He..."


    Without sex? Eleanor wondered, ¡®They¡¯ve been married for three years, but they¡¯ve never had sex?¡¯


    Was it possible?


    "I mean literally." After arguing, Lillian gathered herself and said tonelessly.


    Then she stood up and said, "Mom, if you have nothing else, I¡¯ll go upstairs."


    Sebastian was drunk and would probably lose his temper when he woke up. She might as well take the


    initiative and serve him first.


    She was not a coward. She just wanted to live more peacefully and could bear it in exchange for a life


    with less trouble and obstacles.


    "Stop." Eleanor suddenly rushed over again and grabbed Lillian''s clothes to pull her out of the door. "I


    don''t believe your nonsense. You definitely have infertility. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to check. If you


    lied to me, I¡¯ll kill you! "

 Chapter 13 Virgin

    Chapter 13 Virgin


    Lillian was directly dragged by Eleanor to the nearest hospital.


    This hospital was located in rich areas, so it was naturally the best hospital in Millpond.


    "Doctor, give her a physical examination. I want to know why she¡¯s infertile?!" Eleanor said in a high


    voice, ignoring so many outsiders there.


    Lillian immediately felt that some people who had the sameint sympathize with her because


    basically, they were all infertile couples.


    She was annoyed and whispered, "Mom, I¡¯m healthy. I don''t need to check!"


    "How do you know you are healthy without examinations? Take the body exam, or do not go home."


    Eleanor gave no chance to Lillian to exin and pushed her into the consulting room.


    Lillian looked embarrassed and nced at the two bodyguards behind Eleanor. She had nowhere to


    escape.


    She smiled helplessly, "Mom, I hope you won''t regret it after seeing the result." After saying so, she had


    to take the medical examination.


    After aplete set of examinations, Lillian only felt tired. Because of Eleanor''s special status, the


    doctor quickly analyzed the examination report for her.


    Lillian was not interested in the results, so she left alone when Eleanor looked at the report and listened


    to the doctor''s exnation.


    Doctors, nurses, patients, and their families walked back and forth on the hospital''s spiral staircase,


    and Lillian went downstairs step by step. She could not express her feelings.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Before she walked away, she heard a rush of footsteps of high heels, and a surprised and indignant


    woman''s voice echoed in the stairwell, "Lillian! You are still a virgin!"


    Suddenly, the noisy stairwell became quiet, and everyone stopped their actions and looked at them in


    disbelief.


    The stairwell was rotating corridor style, so Lillian looked up and saw Eleanor standing on adder. She


    was livid and shocked beyond belief.


    Lillian blushed at that moment, and she was embarrassed and at a loss. She did not think it was


    shameful, but everyone heard Eleanor''s roar. She was ufortable being stared at by the crowd.


    Lillian looked down and just wanted to escape from this embarrassing situation quickly. After three or


    two steps, she came downstairs and prepared to bypass the corner and go to the other side of the


    channel.


    But she stopped suddenly around the corner. She saw an old man with white hair sitting in a


    wheelchair, surrounded by a group of bodyguards in a ck suit. Besides, a tall man was standing


    beside the wheelchair.


    At this moment, his thin lips hooked and showed a joking smile, and he stared at her with his ck


    eyes. He greeted her with a charming voice, "Lillian."


    Lillian suddenly looked up and just saw his bright and deep eyes - Archibald!


    She felt embarrassed to meet him here in such a terrible situation.


    Lillian saw the joking expression in his eyes and decided that he must have heard Eleanor''s cry.


    Eleanor always desired to stir up trouble.


    When she heard the footsteps of Eleanor and her bodyguards who wereing downstairs, she


    stopped hesitation and left quickly after bypassing them.


    "Lillian,e back!" Eleanor shouted behind her.


    "Mrs. Palmer," Archibald said.


    Eleanor stopped abruptly and saw the people in front of her. She was a little surprised and then smiled,


    "Ah, Hello Mr. Hawkins, Mr. Archibald..."


    Lillian did not know that Archibald helped her to stopped Eleanor. She just bowed her head and walked


    away.


    "Mrs. Lu, who are you chasing?" Archibald narrowed his eyes slightly and behaved politely.


    Eleanor was stunned and stared at Lillian who had gone far away. She still smiled, "Ho ho, I¡¯ll not


    disturb you, Mr. Hawkins. I have something to do." She vaguely answered Archibald''s question.


    Archibald saw Eleanor chasing Lillian with two bodyguards, and stopped smiling...

 Chapter 14 No one Can Escape from Mr. Archibald

    Chapter 14 No one Can Escape from Mr. Archibald


    Ruben Hawkins nced at his grandson and said tonelessly, "Shall we go?"


    Archibald stopped thinking and apanied his grandfather to leave the hospital.


    At the entrance of the hospital, Archibald personally helped his grandpa to sit in the car. He then turned


    and whispered to Kieran around him, "Go and check what happened just now."


    Kieran nodded knowingly and did not get in the car. Instead, he stayed and watched the car drive away


    before he turned and walked back to the hospital.


    Ruben Hawkins sat in the car with his eyes closed. Then he opened his eyes and saw Archibald


    driving. He suddenly asked him, "Why don¡¯t Kieran drive?"


    "I¡¯ve asked him to do something." Archibald did not lie, just did not say what they did.


    Ruben Hawkins frowned slightly and suddenly said, "It is not easy for a girl at her age this year to be a


    virgin."


    Hearing that, Archibald felt so embarrassed that the corners of his eyes trembled.


    On the next day.


    In the most prosperous area of Millpond, there was a magnificent building standing on the ground with


    a huge LCD screen on its top. The dazzling subtitles glittered on the screen - Hawkins Group.


    Kieran knocked on the door of the president''s office, which was arge room decorated with exclusive


    design.


    Archibald, dressed in a dark blue striped shirt, sat in arge chair.


    "Sir, this is the result." Kieran respectfully handed over the documents.


    Archibald took the documents and read them carefully, but he puckered his lips tighter and tighter.


    Was that the truth?


    She married Sebastian ording to the wishes of their parents and endured the frustrating marriage.


    Her mother-inw made things difficult and persecuted her. In addition, her husband did not love her


    and his mistress even bullied her...Lillian, how could you live such a humbling life?


    She was so humbled that he even felt heartache.


    It seemed that he waste.


    But it did not matter. It was just a marriage that did not suit her. It was easy for him to ruin it. He just


    wanted her toe to him willingly. He had to make a good n...


    Archibald held those documents in one hand and the other hand was put on the table. His slender


    fingers were knocking on the table and the sound was clear and crisp, but Kieran was looking at him


    with fear.


    Mr. Archibald always knocked the table, which meant that he was weaving a big in his mind.


    And he wondered which "unlucky guy" would be the fish in Archibald''s this time.


    "Kieran, go to the TV station. Just tell them that I want to invest in a project. The host defaults and I


    want the best program effect." After a while, Archibald made a decision.


    Kieran was puzzled. What did he want to do?


    But he had been working for Archibald for a long time, and he had be ustomed to following his


    order without asking.


    Anyway, the decisions that Mr. Archibald made were always profitable.


    "After dinner, order a bunch of flowers. I want the freshest ck roses transported by air." Archibald


    commanded again.


    "Ah?" Kieran was shocked, "Roses?"


    The flower of love?


    Mr. Archibald had fallen in love with a girl, hadn¡¯t he?


    But...He had never heard of it.


    Maybe, it was the girl on the yacht?


    ¡®What a pity!¡¯ Kieran thought. He took a vacation that day, so he did not know whichdy Mr. Archibald


    had invited to go out to sea that day...


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Suddenly, Kieran froze, and his eyes fell on the documents in Archibald''s hands. He had an idea in his


    mind, ¡®It won''t be...¡¯


    On anotherte night, after finishing the program, Lillian walked to remove her makeup as usual.


    She felt so embarrassed in the hospital today. Fortunately, she ran fast, and Eleanor did not catch up


    with her eventually, but it would be even worse the next time we met.


    The most embarrassing thing was that Archibald even knew her secret.


    She did not know what that man would think of her.


    Lillian did not realize that she had already begun to care about Archibald''s opinion of her.


    "s..." She closed her eyes, sighed faintly, and then opened her eyes and looked into the mirror, only


    to find that there was another face in the mirror beside hers!

 Chapter 15 The Temperature of His Fingers

    Chapter 15 The Temperature of His Fingers


    "Ah!" Lillian was so scared that she could not help crying. She suddenly turned around and then


    recognize the man standing behind her.


    Then a man was dressed in handmade suits with a bow tie. He was holding a bunch of ck roses and


    standing under the lights with a handsome and charming temperament. Obviously, he was well


    dressed, and his deep eyes, like a whirlpool, made her panic for no reason.


    But...


    "Archibald! Why are you here? "


    "Don¡¯t you know that people could be scared to death?"


    Lillian became angry in a moment.


    In the middle of the night, the man suddenly stood behind her. If she had heart disease and was timid,


    she might really faint.


    And...


    "This is thedies'' room, and you are a man. How did you get in?"


    Aren''t you ashamed?


    "The door is over there, and I have legs." Archibald said tonelessly.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He meant that he just walked in.


    But he suddenly stepped forward, and strong coercion made Lillian feel dangerous.


    "What...what are you doing here?" Lillian subconsciously aimed at Archibald with something in her


    hands as an "anti-pervert weapon". Unfortunately, it was just a bottle of cleansing oil.


    "I heard that you work here. I¡¯m here to pick you up." Archibald''s tone became mild, and even his facial


    contour became softer. He said with a little affection, "It is before dawn, and it¡¯s dangerous for you to go


    back alone. I happened to pass by and kindly came to you. I¡¯ll send you back."


    Then he stuffed the ck rose into Lillian''s hands and said, "I bought it at the roadside stall. Just take


    it."


    He vacated his hands, but stayed on the counter at the back, pressing himself over-so that Lillian was


    circled by him in the sphere of influence, and there was a big bunch of ck roses between them.


    Lillian''s heartbeat became fast in an instant. He said that he came to pick her up from work and send


    her home.


    She did not believe his nonsense!


    There were several doors outside that coulde in only by swiping internal cards. He definitely came


    in by some special means.


    Moreover, ck roses of this kind were extremely rare in the market. She did not believe that they were


    bought at a roadside stall as he said.


    But she really did not understand what Archibald wanted to do.


    "Mr. Archibald, if youe to me because I owe you money before, I want to tell you that I have


    already returned the money to you. If there''s anything else, I''ll make it clear to you. I''m a nobody. I can''t


    afford to y cat and mouse with a gentleman like you. If you want to y games, can you find


    someone else? I believe that as long as you beckon casually, many women are willing to y with a


    man like you."


    In this case, Lillian could only think that Archibald liked to y tricks on people. Maybe he had a little


    interest in her and regarded her as the object of teasing. Otherwise, why did he alwayse to her as


    they were not familiar with each other?


    Thinking of this, Lillian said seriously, "I promise. I¡¯m a boring and unpleasant woman. I¡¯m not good-


    looking or sexy, and my temper is extremely bad. I am not a good candidate for you to y love


    games. Please..."


    When Lillian had not finished saying, he put his slender fingers on her red lips. The temperature of the


    fingertips was not high, but it seemed to burn her heart, making her forget how to react


    ...

 Chapter 16 Your Beating Heart Tells Me...

    Chapter 16 Your Beating Heart Tells Me...


    "You are not a pet, you are my beloved Lillian."


    Archibald said with a low and charming voice. Hearing that, Lillian felt it so seductive.


    "I take everything seriously, and I don''t y boring games."


    "Indeed, Lillian, you are not good-looking, but I like it."


    His hand moved to her face and pinched it, "It feels good."


    "You are not sexy, either." Then he looked down and stared at her corbone, "I have seen it too. It


    doesn''t matter. I will help you to make it better. "


    "As for the bad temper? Well, my temper is not good, so it¡¯s not a problem. "


    Such gentle and tender words were like whispers between lovers. Lillian was even more panicked and


    subconsciously said, "Mr. Archibald, I¡¯m married. I am a married woman."


    However, Archibald said, "I know. You are still a virgin after a three-year marriage."


    Lillian blushed immediately as if a fire had burned on her face.


    He was obviously just an entric and unreasonable man who wanted to take advantage of her. Why


    did she always feel shy in front of him?!


    "It...it¡¯s my business. It has nothing to do with you!" She gritted her teeth again and deliberately cooled


    her tone, "Mr. Archibald..."


    "You forgot it again." Archibald reached out and took the cleansing oil from Lillian''s hands. He took the


    makeup remover cotton on the table, poured cleansing oil on it, and began to remove Lillian''s makeup,


    "Call my name."


    He cleaned her face gently as if he had always done this for her.


    Lillian froze and did not know what he wanted to do.


    "Or, call me Arch? Honey? Dear?"


    Lillian, "Archibald!"


    "Well, I¡¯m here."


    "Your eyes are beautiful. They are big and bright, but unfortunately...they are dusty."


    He wiped the corner of her eyes, and she could felt his warm breath, making her embarrassed, nervous


    and angry.


    Dust? Why didn''t he just say she was blind?!


    Archibald said, "You¡¯ve married for three years and you are still a virgin. Maybe your husband has ED.


    Really?"


    "...Then you...do you want to change a husband? How about...¡± Archibald would like to say ¡°me¡±.


    "Archibald, you misunderstood," Lillian said. "My husband is healthy!"


    Sebastian had ED? It was ridiculous. Sebastian was very healthy in terms of sex, Lillian had witnessed


    him flirting with Joanna many times.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "It''s me. I¡¯m a lesbian!" To get rid of this puzzling man, Lillian slogged her guts and said so.


    "Oh? A lesbian?" Archibald paused in his hand, but smiled lightly and said, "Lillian, a good girl should


    never tell lies."


    "I didn''t..." Lillian was trying to justify.


    Archibald suddenly lowered his head and kissed her delicate and charming lips.


    "Hmm..." Lillian''s eyes widened and her heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    This time, Archibald just kissed her for a second and pushed her away. He held out a slender finger


    and pointed to Lillian''s heart, "Your crazy heart tells me that you don''t feel anything for me."


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t do anything to you."


    Lillian wanted to hit him. He had even kissed her. Why he could say that he would do nothing to her.


    Archibald stepped back.


    "Tidy up. I''ll wait for you outside."


    After saying that, he really turned and left without looking back, but ording to his footsteps, he did


    not go far...

 Chapter 17 You Can Only Bully the Weak

    Chapter 17 You Can Only Bully the Weak


    Lillian could only gather herself in a hurry, and then go out calmly.


    There was only one wallmp on in the hall outside. Archibald leaned against the wall. Half of his face


    was in the light with the other half hidden in the dark. His tall figure showed some unspeakable


    loneliness, and he looked unpredictable and unfathomable.


    "Archibald, let¡¯s...talk."


    Lillian summoned up courage and walked to him.


    Archibald raised his head, "What do you want to talk about?"


    "What do you want from me?" Lillian said, "Why me? Or you just tell me what you want. If I can give


    you, I..."


    She wanted to say that she would give him as long as she could, but was afraid that Archibald wanted


    to take advantage of her. Although her marriage was unfortunate, after all, she was loyal to her


    marriage. Sebastian could have an affair with ease, but she could not do so.


    Therefore, she swallowed the words that she had not spoken out.


    "Why you?" Archibald smiled again. His ck eyes were bright and deep. He looked at her like a


    predator staring at his inevitable prey, "Because it has always been you."


    "As for what I want, you will knowter."


    "However, I think at this time, you should be more nervous about another thing."


    "What?" Lillian subconsciously asked.


    "You haven¡¯t switched on your mobile phone. Right?" Archibald asked, and before Lillian answered, he


    added, "So you don''t know that your daughter''s attending doctor has called you many times, and you


    don''t know that your mother-inw went to the hospital and used some personal rtionships to force


    your daughter to transfer to another the hospital. Your daughter has just had surgery, she cannot be


    transferred now, but..."


    "What?" Lillian instantly became nervous and took out her mobile phone from her bag. She had to turn


    off her mobile phone while working. In the past, she would turn it on as soon as she finished hosting.


    Today, because of the casual visitor - Archibald, she forgot it.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She did not realize that she believed what Archibald said without a doubt.


    Sebastian on the other end originally wanted to question the reason why his mother lost her temper at


    home. He did not expect to be scolded by Lillian before he asking.


    Damn woman, how dared she teach him a lesson?


    "Lillian, don''t go too far. I have already said that it is your own business that to raise the bastard left by


    your sister, and it has nothing to do with me. Don''t go crazy in front of me!" Sebastian''s tone was


    extremely bad.


    "Go too far?" Lillian finally could not help but totally lost her temper, "You have an affair and got drunk


    with Joanna, and then went back to the old house. I¡¯ve taken the me for you. I can endure it!"


    "Your mother said that it¡¯s my fault that we don¡¯t have a baby and forced me to go to the hospital for


    examination, and I also endured it!"


    "But Zoe is innocent. She vented her anger on Zoe and forced Zoe to be transferred. It¡¯s you going too


    far! Sebastian, you can only bully the weak!"

 Chapter 18 What If I Want Your Heart?

    Chapter 18 What If I Want Your Heart?


    She had always been enduring in the three years since they got married. She was going crazy.


    But how could Eleanor do such cruel things? Why did Sebastian use her of going crazy?


    "Well, she¡¯s just a child who has a heart attack. She¡¯ll die at any time. Lillian, really, why are you always


    ming Sebastian because of this child"


    Lillian heard Joanna saying so on the other end.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Sebastian, she¡¯s really ignorant. She made auntie unhappy, and you are scolded because of her. Why


    does she still me you now? She may forget her identity."


    "Zoe is just a bastard without a father, and her mother is gone, too. We just transferred her to another


    hospital. It¡¯s OK. It¡¯s her destiny if she dies. It¡¯s a merciful release for her...Lillian is getting more and


    more down-to-earth, probably because she believed that she would be your wife forever. She¡¯s so


    proud, isn¡¯t she?"


    "Hum! My wife. She¡¯s not qualified to be my wife." Sebastian became angry at once, "I will never admit


    that she¡¯s my wife!"


    They echoed each other on the other end of the phone had seemed to forget Lillian here.


    Lillian was so furious that she trembled and hung up bitterly with her eyes red. She was about to rush


    out.


    But she was forcefully dragged into Archibald¡¯s arms.


    "You wanna leave? Where are you going?"


    "Go to their house to argue with Eleanor? Do you have the courage?"


    "Go to Sebastian and Joanna and watch their flirting and having sex?"


    "Or you wanna go to the hospital and ask them not to transfer your daughter?"


    Lillian''s body froze but she miraculously calmed down.


    Archibald added, "You should know that these three roads are inessible."


    Lillian suddenly turned around and grabbed his arm, "Do you have any ideas?"


    He had investigated her so clearly and deliberately went to the TV station to tell her so much.


    Obviously, he had well prepared.


    Archibald did not deny it and only said, "You are so smart, dear."


    "Then can you...help me?" Lillian said, with a little hope in her eyes. But when she looked into his deep


    eyes, the hope in her eyes faded.


    Although they had only met several times, she generally knew his temperament-he would not help her


    unconditionally.


    "If you can help me, except for...sleeping with you or having an affair, I will try my best to do whatever


    you want me to do," Lillian said in a hurry.


    "What if I want..." He raised his tone and stared at Lillian''s eyes without a blink, "...your heart?"


    "What?"


    "Take back the bunch of ck roses you left in the bathroom now, take them back and keep them well."


    Archibald let go of Lillian, and his tone became cool and calm as if the sentence that he just said were


    just Lillian''s auditory hallucination.


    Lillian went back without hesitation and brought back the bunch of ck roses.


    "When I came here, I had asked my assistant to transfer your daughter her attending doctor Stephen to


    a new hospital. You can rest assured. I¡¯ve required the best equipment and doctors, and there was no


    ident during the transfer. Now, Zoe must have fallen asleep in the new ward at this time."


    Lillian''s eyes suddenly turned red, "Archibald, Th...thank you."


    "I will take this bunch of ck roses back and raise it well. I will raise it as long as I can."


    "But I have more than one request," Archibald added.

 Chapter 19 I Will Never Have an Affair Like you

    Chapter 19 I Will Never Have an Affair Like you


    Lillian felt her heartbeat pause and asked, "What else do you want?"


    "I''ll send you back first." Archibald kept her guessing, "You will know the detailter."


    Lillian could only leave the TV station in a nervous mood with Archibald.


    But when they left, they did not notice that a man hiding in the corner had photoed Lillian who was


    holding a big bunch of ck roses, and got in Archibald''s car.


    Five minutester.


    Joanna received a high-definition photo.


    Seeing Archibald personally help Lillian to open the door, Joanna''s eyes shot was full of jealousy and


    hatred.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡®Lillian was a shameless bitch¡¯ Joanna thought, ¡®Why does Archibald like her?¡¯


    -Lillian wanted to get rid of the dilemma by seducing Archibald, didn¡¯t she? No way!


    "God!" Joanna deliberately eximed, "It¡¯s...it¡¯s Lillian."


    Sebastian had just phoned Eleanor and heard what Joanna said. He frowned, "What¡¯s wrong with


    Lillian?"


    "Sebastian, just now a picture was sent to me by my friend. She went to the snack street close to the


    TV station, and she took some photos of the night scene and sent them to me. Guess what! I see a


    man was expressing his profession of love to Lillian in the photos. And she also got on a car. She¡­she


    scolded you just now, but she soon¡­¡±


    Before finishing, Joanna showed her screen to Sebastian, saying, ¡°And this man looks so familiar!¡±


    ¡°Yes! This man is Archibald Hawkins, the eldest son of the Hawkins family in Millpond. I have ever said


    to you that he is the man who invited Lillian for a trip on arge cruise ship.¡±


    ¡°Lillian Spencer.¡± Sebastian held the phone tight with a sudden bad look.


    She really hooked up with Archibald?


    He suddenly turned around and rushed to the door.


    When he was close to the door, Joanna shouted behind him, ¡°Sebastian, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Lillian has always been celibate. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s just a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    ¡°Sebastian, don¡¯t be too mad at her. Anyway, she is your wife, and I think she was just fascinated with


    that man at that point¡­¡±


    Lillian saw off Archibald at the gate of the hospital, then she went to see Zoe alone, to make sure that


    she was all right now. Then she went home by taxi.


    So she was a little bitter than Sebastian to get home.


    When she was changing shoes beside the door, she heard a cold voice there before she turned on the


    light.


    ¡°Lillian! Youe back here! I thought you won¡¯t be back!¡±


    With a p, the light was turned on and Sebastian stood there in the middle of the house, staring at the


    bunch of ck roses on the table where Lillian just put them carefully.


    ¡°Lillian, I give you too much freedom?¡±


    ¡°So you have left it behind that you are Mrs. Palmer, my wife! You should behave yourself more.¡±


    ¡°Tell me! Who are you with tonight? Are you going to cheat me?¡±


    With a bated breath, Lillian never expected that Sebastian would say something like that. Although


    everything seemed to make no differences to her, she also got hurt now so much.


    She took a deep breath and kept calm, ¡°Sebastian, not each of married people might like others as you


    do!¡±


    Sebastian licked his lips coldly, ¡°Lillian, you should have understood that this marriage is not what I


    want. Since we got married, you should be clear how this marriage will be.¡±


    Lillian slowly clenched her fist, making a force smile. But her expression was aloof and stubborn.


    ¡°I know very well and you don¡¯t have to remind me. Besides, I will never be the one who is unfaithful to


    the marriage.¡±


    She then walked to her bedroom. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    Sebastian, however, didn¡¯t let her go. He grabbed her arm as she passed by.


    ¡°Then you exin to me who has sent you such a valuable bunch of ck roses.¡±

 Chapter 20 Give Her to Some Tramps

    Chapter 20 Give Her to Some Tramps


    ¡°A friend.¡±


    Lillian subconsciously answered.


    ¡°A friend?¡± Sebastian¡¯s face became gloomier, ¡°I say he is the adulterer!¡±


    ¡°Lillian, I do have underestimated you. One moment you used me and my mother with pretended


    grievance. The next moment you epted the flowers of other man and got on his car. Did you have a


    sex on the car or have a sex outdoor?¡±


    In spite of a good temper, Lillian can¡¯t help but be angry, ¡°Sebastian, don¡¯t pull that shit on me!¡±


    ¡°As dirty as you, I think you deserve it¡± Sebastian hadpletely lost his mind, ¡°Lillian, you will have


    forgotten who you are if I don¡¯t give you a lesson today!¡±


    He grabbed her and went out of the door, ¡°Follow me!¡±


    ¡°Sebastian, are you insane? Where are you taking me?¡± Lillian never saw Sebastian like that.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Sebastian was so angry.


    But she was keenly aware that something terrible will happen to her.


    She struggled to get rid of Sebastian, but failed because of his great strength. She was dragged into


    the car and was worn the seat belt tightly.


    ¡°Teddy, go to Phatom Club!¡±


    ¡°Sir, it¡­it is not a ce suitable for Mrs¡­¡± Teddy seemed awkward, and he obviously knew what kind


    of ce it was.


    ¡°If you still want to be my driver, you just start the car. Or you get out of here!¡± With great irritability and


    anger, Sebastian was not aware what he now looked like.


    What Teddy can do was to start the car, after all, he had to support arge family. His old mother had


    just been seriously ill in hospital, so he can¡¯t give up this well-paying job.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped and Sebastian dragged Lillian out of the car.


    In front of them was a bar located in the busy downtown area. It looked normal outside, but after


    several turns, Sebastian took her to a luxurious room. She was aware that this ce mustn¡¯t be a good


    one.


    ¡°Sebastian, why do you bring me here?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you like to be with other men?¡± Sebastian pushed Lillian to the sofa, ¡°Today, I really want to see


    what a bitch you are while with other men here!¡±


    With a cold smile, he turned to go out.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, a surprise seeing you here! But, youe here with ady, that¡¯s interesting!¡± A


    beautifully dressed woman came over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, go find several malicious men, and give a lesson to the woman inside there...¡±


    Said Sebastian.


    His unspoken words were ¡°Don¡¯t really touch her, just scare her!¡±


    But before he finished, his phone rang. It was Joanna.


    ¡°Sebastian, it was thundering outside, I''m so frightened..."


    He immediately swallowed the rest of his unspoken words, and turned toport Joanna in a quiet


    ce.


    The mboyant woman snorted, "It turns out that he lets us give the woman a lesson. Now that Mr.


    Palmer has paid us, we have to make it and please him.¡± Saying, the woman talked to the man beside


    her, ¡°You go to the back alley and find several wanderers. Give them some money and let them rape


    the woman inside. But remember to leave her alive there.¡±


    Lillian thought that Sebastian brought her to this ce for the purpose of humiliating her, but never


    expected he was going to ruin her.


    When three wretched vagrants came in and the door was locked, Lillian opened her eyes wide


    incredibly. She subconsciously asked with a piercing voice, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?


    Get out! Right now! Or I will shout for help!¡±


    ¡°Beauty, just shout. The louder you shout, the more we like it!"


    "Since you whore here, you will suffer a lot if you are not obedient.¡±


    "Your boss has paid us to teach you. I think you should stop fighting. We are a little dirty, but I promise


    we will make you happyter..."


    Saying, the vagrants can''t wait to strip off their clothes and rush toward Lillian.


    Lillian felt cold from the bottom of her heart. They were paid by a boss. Who was the boss? Sebastian?


    She was his wife, but he should ruin her like this?


    With great anger inside, she tried to escape from the vagrants, thinking how to get rid of this situation.


    But this room had no windows, and the only door had been locked. There was no sharp knife in the


    room to protect herself. Moreover, she was a weak woman who will be no match for three strong


    tramps.


    At this moment, great sorrow rose in Lillian¡¯s mind.


    She thought of biting her tongue and dying. But if she died, there was no one who would take care of


    Zoe who was still struggling against illness?


    She can only entreat helplessly, "Please...don''t touch me...don''t!"


    On the verge of despair, the locked door suddenly was kicked open from the outside with a bang, and a


    tall figure turned up at the door.


    "Leave her alone!"


    Lillian looked through her tears and could only vaguely recognize that the man was not Sebastian.


    "Who are you? I tell you that we are paid to do this, and you¡¯d better mind your own business." One of


    the tramps snapped.


    At the next second, the man had rushed over, kicking the talking tramp in his stomach.


    In a panic, Lillian didn''t see how he defeated the tramps. But she soon was lifted up and hugged in his


    warm arms.


    ¡°Lillian, don¡¯t be afraid. I am here and I will protect you from any harm.¡±


    Being stiff for a long while, Lillian asked with shivering voice, ¡°Archibald?¡±


    "It''s me." Archibald replied. Then his voice became cold, "Don¡¯t worry, I will let them pay the price, who


    have hurt you."


    Lillian suddenly put her arms around Archibald, "Take me away, I want to leave here ..."


    After the terrible thing, her body trembled even more. She had no idea how Archibald suddenly


    appeared to save her, but she knew that this man could help her get rid of this nightmare. She hugged


    him tightly and she ever put her legs around Archibald''s waist with panic and insecurity. She didn''t


    know how close they were like that in other¡¯s eyes.


    Archibald also didn''t release her, hugging her with the same strength, as if they were about to be


    one. He wanted to heal her pain by this way.


    Sebastian came over after the phone call and saw they hugged each other so tightly. His face changed


    immediately. With a roar, he shouted, ¡°What are you doing there?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 21 You Are So Despicable

    Chapter 21 You Are So Despicable


    ¡°Lillian, are you flirting with him?¡±


    Sebastian found Lillian was hugging Archibald as soon as he got in the room. He thought she must


    have been cheated on him and in a rtionship with Archibald a few years ago when seeing her


    clothes was in disarray.


    Lillian finally figured out what was going on when hearing Sebastian¡¯s voice. She turned around and


    looked at him with a pale face. Suddenly, she got down from Archibald and strode towards him. Then,


    she raised her hand and pped heavily on his face, saying, ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯re such a bastard!¡±


    ¡°What have I done wrong? Why did you ask three homeless men to ruin me? In the past, I considered


    you as naive and forgave you, but I have never expected that you¡¯re so despicable!¡±


    ¡°I am still your wife even you hate me so much. Why did you ask them to rape me? How terrible you


    are!¡±


    Sebastian didn¡¯t know what she was talking about and argued, ¡°What are you saying? What


    happened?¡±


    He looked around and noticed three homeless men were knocked down by Archibald. He gradually


    understood they had misread his requirement.


    He then turned around to look at Lillian with regret, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. I just wanted to let them scare you.


    I didn¡¯t pay them to¡­¡±


    Lilian was dumbfounded. Had she misunderstood him?


    However, they were indeed going to rape her just now. If not Archibald, someone might even had


    invaded in her private part¡­


    She felt disgusted when thinking of this. She tried to hold back her teeth and replied when gritting her


    teeth, ¡°Sebastian, I don¡¯t care whether I had wronged you or not. I cannot understand your logic. I have


    never cheated on you.¡±


    Sebastian wanted to exin that it was because he doubted there was something between Lillian and


    Archibald. However, when seeing Lillian¡¯s clear eyes filled with anger and Archibald¡¯s sarcastic smile,


    he knew he had wronged his wife.


    It was possible that Archibald was in fond of Lillian, but Lillian wouldn¡¯t betray him.


    Otherwise, how could he live with Joanna for years?


    Finally, Sebastian held Lillian¡¯s hand and apologized, ¡°I am sorry. It¡¯s my fault. Forgive me and go with


    me.¡±


    Lillian couldn¡¯t help turning around to look at Archibald.


    Sebastian immediately reminded her, ¡°You are my wife, not his!¡±


    Then he said to Archibald, ¡°Thank you for saving my wife. I will visit you some timeter and express


    my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Are you her husband? Are you trying to conceal your marriage?¡± Archibald walked towards him and


    said in a light voice, ¡°You treat your wife in a really special way!¡±


    ¡°Please keep an eye on her and don¡¯t lose her someday.¡±


    ¡°After all, she is so gorgeous. If you abandon her, someone else will seize the opportunity.¡±


    For example, Archibald himself.


    Knowing it was a misunderstanding, Archibald knew Lillian would be safe with him.


    After all, they were a couple.


    Fuck!


    No, he couldn¡¯t rush. As long as Lillian was safe and sound, things would be easier¡­


    Archibald snorted, brushed against Sebastian and walked away.


    However, he stopped after a few steps, took off his coat and put it on Lillian. He gave her a gentle smile


    and left without looking back.


    Sebastian put on a long face again.


    He could only give vent to the boss who hurriedly came. Lillian looked at Sebastian in disappointment


    and left without saying anything.


    Lillian rushed to the bathroom after returning home. She took a bath and carefully washed herself up.


    Then she dressed up and cried in the quilt for a whole night¡­


    Sebastian hadn¡¯t contacted her from that day for half a month. Even Joanna, who looked to share


    intimate photos, stopped texting her.


    It seemed that nothing happened.


    Until Eleanor came.


    It was midnight when Lillian came back from TV station.


    She found the light was on as soon as she got home and Sebastian was sitting on the coach with an


    unkind look.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When she was going to ask what happened, Eleanor came with a bowl of soup in her hands, saying,


    ¡°Sebastian, the food is ready.¡±


    Seeing Lillian, Eleanor¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared, instead, she showed a mean expression.


    ¡°Lillian? Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do anything with you if you transfer that child to another hospital. I am here to


    apany you¡­¡±


    Lillian was exhausted and didn¡¯t hear clearly what Eleanor was saying. She only felt she was noisy and


    finally understood why she came here tonight.


    Perhaps it was because Eleanor had just learned she was a virgin, which shocked her and made her


    come to Oxdrift with Sebastian.


    Although she didn¡¯t like Lillian, she had to obey Dous¡¯s decision and considered it was an important


    thing for them to have a baby.


    ¡°Mom, I have already dealt with Zoe¡¯s problem. I don¡¯t have anything to say but just wish you to stop


    doing that. She is just a child and can¡¯t suffer so much.¡±


    Lillian showed a smile and thought she couldn¡¯t change anything considering that thing is over¡­Three


    years of dull marriage had already washed up her enthusiasm. She simply wanted a peaceful life


    ording to thest generation¡¯s will. After all, if she wants a ce to live, she doesn¡¯t want to get


    divorced with Sebastian.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want me to find that little girl¡¯s trouble.¡± Hearing Lillian¡¯s words, Eleanor was


    uneasy. She couldn¡¯t do anything further after Dous had scolded her and Sebastian hadn¡¯t talked


    with her for several days. Then she replied in a cold voice, ¡°Hurry up and let me have a grandson or


    granddaughter!¡±


    Lillian nced at her and said calmly, ¡°I know.¡±


    She forced a smiled, stood up and continued talking in a polite way, ¡°I have to take a shower. Take your


    time.¡± Actually, she simply wants to stay away from Eleanor.


    Eleanor watched her walking into the room and suddenly grabbed her son¡¯s hand, pushed him to the


    study, and closed the door.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Sebastian was confused and frowned.


    Eleanor showed a serious expression, ¡°Sebastian, I have to ask you something. It has been three


    years since you got married. Until thest physical exam do I know she is still a virgin. What¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    Sebastian was dumbfounded. He had never expected that his mother would do such a thing. He


    walked to the chair in front of the desk and sat down.


    Eleanor was murmuring behind him, ¡°Sebastian, I know you don¡¯t like her and I disapprove your


    marriage at the beginning, but¡­¡±


    She sighed and continued, ¡°Forget about it. She¡¯s your wife now and you can¡¯t have no sex with her in


    the rest of your life. Even if you don¡¯t like her, you can¡¯t let our family lose the chance to pass on!¡±


    ¡°Your father and I will be disappointed if you decide not to have any children. Anything, I have to regard


    it as a mission!¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice was tough, ¡°You have to do that tonight.¡±

 Chapter 22 A Baby for the Palmer Family

    Chapter 22 A Baby for the Palmer Family


    Eleanor suddenly reminded of something when seeing her son¡¯splex expression, ¡°Is the magazine


    telling the truth? Do you really like the actor called Joanna?¡±


    ¡°Well, mother, I know what I am doing. I have to read the information. Could you please leave me


    alone?¡± Sebastian didn¡¯t remain silent but pushed his mother outside the study.


    ¡°What are you reading? Hurry up and take a shower.¡± Eleanor murmured when she got out of the study.


    Lillian was covered with a towel in front of the mirror in the bathroom. Suddenly, the door opened and


    that surprised her.


    It was Eleanor. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Eleanor came in with a serious expression. She nced at her and asked, ¡°Have you finished


    showering?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am going to take a rest. Mother, good night.¡± Lillian grabbed the nightgown from the wardrobe


    and was going to get dressed.


    Eleanor frowned, stared at her and asked coldly, ¡°Are you spending every night here?¡±


    Lillian knew what she meant and responded, ¡°Sebastian doesn¡¯t like me to get to his room.¡±


    ¡°Well, so you simply follow whatever he likes? What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you aware of danger? He


    is the husband. If he doesn¡¯t take the first step, you can do that.¡±


    Lillian was confused. Her mother-inw was always acting unreasonably. She felt pathetic for herself.


    She wasn¡¯t sad about failing to get love from her husband, but about her marriage.


    Was Eleanor asking her to please Sebastian? It was so disgusting.


    However, she only forced a smile and didn¡¯t want to argue with Eleanor, simply listening to her words


    quietly.


    She thought Eleanor would be gone afterining. However, she went towards her and led her


    outside the bedroom.


    ¡°Mom, where are we going?¡± Lillian didn¡¯t know what Eleanor was doing but could only be led by her.


    She was shocked when Eleanor brought her into Sebastian¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Mother, you¡­¡± Before she could say anything to refuse her, Eleanor had already pushed her in and


    said loudly, ¡°You have to spend your night here!¡± After saying this, she shut the door heavily.


    Lillian hurried to open the door, but only found it was already locked. She kept knocking on the door


    and shouted, ¡°Mother, open it, open it!¡±


    ¡°Just spend you night here.¡± Eleanor left. She was looking forward to having a grandson or


    granddaughter.


    Lillian snorted, staring at the closed door. Even they were locked in the same room, they wouldn¡¯t sleep


    on the same bed.


    The day they spent in the Palmer house, they slept separately and she was on the couch.


    She turned around and found Sebastian came out from the bathroom with a rode. He nced at Lillian,


    who was in his bedroom.


    ¡°Your mother forced me here and locked the door. That¡¯s it.¡± Lillian pointed at the door. Sebastian didn¡¯t


    like her to be in his room and she also found ufortable when getting in.


    She was covered with a towel before she could change to a nightgown. Her ck hair spread on her


    fair shoulder with her long legs showing up, which made Sebastian remind of the tight dress she wore


    on the programme. Her fair and long legs were so attractive.


    He suddenly felt disturbed. Back the time when they were in the Palmer family, Lillian was only wearing


    nightgown and had never showed to him. He couldn¡¯t help looking at her.


    Seeing Sebastian was frowning without saying anything, Lillian thought he was displeased and sat on


    the sofa. Then she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will spend the night on the sofa and tomorrow I will clean it up.¡±


    After saying this, she lied on the sofa with a cushion in her hands.


    Sebastian was suddenly irritated when seeing her behave in this way. He stood beside the sofa and


    stared at her.


    ¡°Get up!¡± He looked at her coldly.


    Lillian was surprised that her husband didn¡¯t even allow her to sleep on the couch.


    ¡°I have told you I will clean up the sofa tomorrow.¡± Did he really think she want to spend a night on the


    couch?


    ¡°Over there!¡± Sebastian frowned and pointed at his bed.


    Lillian was shocked and saw the white, silk quilt on the bed. How could he allow her to sleep on the


    bed? It was so weird!


    She moved a little on the couch and shook her head with a smile, ¡°Well, Sebastian, I don¡¯t want to


    wash the quilt tomorrow.¡±


    She noticed his weird expression from his eyes. How could it possible for him to let her sleep on the


    couch?


    Her words were full of sarcasm and direct rejection. Sebastian¡¯s eyes darkened and his lips bit tightly.


    The next second, he carried Lillian in his arms and threw her in the quilt. Then he pressed on her with


    his strong and heavy body.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lillian was shocked, ¡°Sebastian, what are you doing?¡±


    He stared at her with a dangerous look, ¡°Lillian, I thought my mom was right. You should deliver a baby


    for me. You are my wife.¡±


    Lillian opened her eyes widely and her breath was disturbed.


    ¡°Sebastian, are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°I never tell jokes. Shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­you have told me that you will never touch me.¡± She thought Sebastian only loved Joanna.


    Sebastian smiled and said, ¡°I want you. Now.¡± When he was saying this, his hands were already


    landing on her body.


    Lillian¡¯s breath became tense. When she was about to fight, he kissed and forced her not to move.


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± Lillian was afraid and bit his tongue.


    Sebastian let her go because of hurt and stared at her viciously, ¡°Lillian,you are my wife!¡±


    ¡°Sebastian, now you know I am your wife? I don¡¯t want to be a tool to deliver a baby! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s face darkened when hearing her words, as if he wanted to smash her!


    He sneered, ¡°Lillian, it¡¯s not up to you now.¡± Then he grabbed her hands with his body getting between


    her legs and wanted to kiss her again.


    Lillian turned around anxiously and didn¡¯t let him kiss her. Instead, his kissnded on her cheek.


    Sebastian watched her and suddenly found there was a kiss stain above her cor!


    He suddenly stopped moving but grabbed her neck to look at that kiss mark. He could almost find the


    teeth mark on it, on her fair skin, so sarcastic.


    Of course, he knew what this was!


    Lillian looked at him in fear and wondered why did he stop. She found he was staring at her neck and


    suddenly realized what happened.


    On the way back home, she met Archibald and that man asked her to repay his generosity of saving


    her before. He deliberately bit on her neck¡­


    ¡°Lillian, I thought you were pure, but actually you are no different from other women!¡± Sebastian


    sneered and let her go. His expression was full of despise.


    Lillian finally took a deep breath when finding him let her go. Hearing his sarcastic words, she said


    calmly, ¡°Better than you.¡±

 Chapter 23 You Have No Right

    Chapter 23 You Have No Right


    Sebastian looked at her with darkened eyes and raised her jaw. Then he said ironically, ¡°Lillian, don¡¯t


    think highly of yourself. I know there is something between you and Archibald. How dare you pretend


    innocent in front of me?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident, but it doesn¡¯t represent that I believe you are innocent!¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s tone returned to coldness, ¡°Lillian, finally, after three years, you couldn¡¯t repress yourself


    and go to have sex with Archibald¡­¡±


    Before he finished his speech, Lillian raised up her hand and pped him. Sebastian tilted his head,


    with hair in the forehead covering his eyes.


    ¡°Sebastian! Mind your words!¡± Lillian bit her lips. She opened her eyes widely and stared at him. Why


    did he say such a thing?


    She could ignore her husband being with other women. Why would he insult her in this way?


    Besides, he had done really despicable things on her and almost let her rape by the homeless man!


    Sebastian gradually turned around and looked at her darkly. His serious expression was cold and


    terrible. He suddenly grabbed her, as if wanting to smash her shoulder!


    ¡°Lillian, you have to guarantee yourself is innocent if you want to me me!¡± After saying this, he threw


    her away and turned around to get dressed.


    He hurriedly tidied up, picked the key to open the door, and told her in a cold manner, ¡°Change the quilt


    tomorrow!¡± He closed the door with great strength and didn¡¯t want to look at her.


    Lillian fell in the quilt. It was a brand-new quilt. Why did he ask her to change it? Was he regarding her


    as impurity?


    Well, he was the one who was the dirtiest.


    The next day.


    In a tea restaurant with Chinese style, each curtain was held down to separate the room. There were


    not many customers during the afternoon tea time.


    Joanna wore a pair of wide sunsses to cover her face.


    She out the information bag on the table and pushed it to the other side of the desk.


    ¡°Aurelia, this is exclusive news. I only give it to you considering we have been friends for years. Seize


    the opportunity.¡±


    Aurelia was the editor for FQ weekly. She wore a short hair and it represented her personality well. She


    acted quick and brisk. The first impression she left on others was that she was a super woman.


    Aurelia didn¡¯t say anything but took the photos out from the bag. She was surprised when seeing the


    first photo and was interested in what happened behind, ¡°It¡¯s really a exclusive news.¡±


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Aurelia looked at Joanna.


    Joanna took a sip of the juice and pouted, ¡°Do you think I want to earn some money from you?¡±


    Aurelia smiled. She knew that Joanna was so rich that she didn¡¯t need to get paid from exclusive news.


    And she quickly understood what she wanted.


    She smiled and replied, ¡°I know. You want to start a war. Well, you¡¯re so mean. Lillian has just be


    a bit known to others through this programme and you want to destroy her¡­Well, are you envy of her?¡±


    A flicker of fierce look passer over Joanna¡¯s eyes. She turned around to look outside the window and


    said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You just need to make this thing known to the public and get


    you payment.¡±


    ¡°Definitely, it¡¯s really a good chance.¡± Aurelia looked at the photos in her hands excitedly.


    Suddenly, a hand showed up and picked one of the photos. A cold and sluggish voice came, ¡°Well,


    you¡¯re really bad at taking private photos.¡±


    They were shocked and looked up, finding it was Archibald speaking, the protagonist of the photo!


    ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Hawkins.¡± Joanna stammered. She swallowed and was afraid.


    Archibald picked up all the photos on the table and looked at them slowly and carefully. They were all


    shot when Lillian was the shopping guide on the yacht. Some of the photos were shot with his face.


    It was fake that he said the photographer was bad at shooting, instead, he really knew how to choose


    the best angle to make it seem that there was an affair between them.


    Joanna was anxious and wanted to exin. Did Archibald hear what she said just know?


    Archibald¡¯s calm expression was so horrible when he was admiring the photos.


    ¡°Mr. Hawkins, these¡­¡± Joanna waited to exin when Archibald closed his hands and nced at her,


    saying, ¡°Thank you for your photos. I will take them.¡± His voice was so calm that it was hard to guess


    his emotion.


    Joanna looked at him surprisingly and found he continue saying, ¡°Are you the editor in FQ weekly?


    May I invite you for a drink?¡±


    Aurelia was surprised and looked through him up side down. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to scold


    them or sue them, instead, he was going to invite her to have a drink with mild manner.


    No wonder he was from a notable family.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Numerous coverages came, reporting about the unusual rtionship between Archibald and Lillian,


    from FQ weekly¡¯s headline, to the inte.


    In the photo, Lillian was lying on the beach chair when Archibald was helping her put on a ne.


    Lillian became famous after a night.


    She was in the hospital when seeing the news on the newspaper. She put it on the table and remained


    fairly calm.


    Within hours when the coverage came, she had received threat or scold calls. It was not a good thing


    to be famous.


    ¡°Lillian, why don¡¯t you show up to tell the truth?¡± Stephen asked, who was Zoe¡¯s doctor and Lillian¡¯s


    best friend.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen those photos? People would only think I am lying.¡± Lillian didn¡¯t want to say anything


    with so much troubles happen these days.


    Seeing she was exhausted, Stephen said, ¡°Then just quilt that programme.¡±


    ¡°No. I have signed a contract with them. I have topensate a great deal of money by viting the


    contract.¡± Then she sighed and continued saying, ¡°Where did those photose from?¡±


    ¡°There are even the photos for the time she spent on the yacht. It was Archibald¡¯s yacht and the staff


    were supposed to work for him. Who dared take photos?

 Chapter 24 Are They Tied up Together

    Chapter 24 Are They Tied up Together


    ¡°Well, never mind. I have to go to the TV station to shoot.¡± Lillian stood up and thought time was going


    to fix all the problems and people would soon forget about this thing.


    ¡°Lillian, you can find Archibald to ask who leaks those photos.¡± Stephen suggested.


    ¡°Archibald?¡± Lillian frowned. To be honest, she was really unwilling to ask for his help. She smiled and


    replied, ¡°OK, I will talk to himter.¡±


    Sebastian was holding the newspaper tightly and stared that damn woman in the photo. Were they


    really tied up together?


    Joanna didn¡¯t say anything beside them. She was a bit abstracted because she didn¡¯t understand why


    would those photos leak. They were already taken away by Archibald!


    Or did Archibald permit the media to publish these photos? Was this his arrangement? She was scared


    by this thought.


    It was¡­it was so confusing.


    Kieran entered the president¡¯s room and brought every magazine and newspaper about this affair.


    ¡°Mr. Hawkins, I have found the samples you asked.¡± He looked at Archibald, who was standing in front


    of the window and said in a respective manner.


    Archibald turned around and picked one of the newspapers. He nced at the photos on it and smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Hawkins, Lillian will bound to have so many troubles after the publication of this news.¡± Kieran told


    him his thought and couldn¡¯t understand why did he do such a thing.


    Archibald threw the newspaper, picked up his suit, and was going to leave, ¡°Come on.¡±


    Lillian heard it was noisy inside the dressing room when she came to the TV station to shoot a


    children¡¯s programme for one hour and a half.


    ¡°That¡¯s why she was sent to shoot a big programme. Now it seems that Archibald is behind to help her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, people like us could only shoot some small programme.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can find someone to back you up if you are reconciled. I promise you will be well-known


    soon.¡±


    Many people wereughing and discussing about the rumour between Archibald and herself.


    Lillian took a deep breath and walking in the dressing room with a smiled. People inside immediately


    stopped taking and all looked at her silently. After reacting what happened, someone began to greet


    her.


    ¡°Well, here is our celebrity. Which children¡¯s gramme are you going to shoot?¡±


    Someone quickly replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to shoot a children¡¯s programme. It will only waste your time.


    Why don¡¯t you just quit the job?¡±


    Lillian knew they were satirizing her. She didn¡¯t say anything but sat down to get dressed.


    Nicole was also there to dress up. However, the dresser immediately came to Lillian to help her.


    Anyway, she was popr in the TV station and the dresser had to take her to the priority.


    Nicole was so angry. However, she couldn¡¯t behave in front of so many people. She could only call a


    new dresser here, while she was already full of hatred.


    After shooting, Lillian got out of the TV station. However, there were a crowd of journalists in front of the


    TV station, ready to interview her.


    She didn¡¯t see any journalist before arriving at the TV station. Where did they get the news that she


    was there?


    It was not a proper time for her to think about this. Now she should consider how could she manage to


    leave this ce.


    It seemed that she could only leave from the back door. When she was going to turn around, Nicole


    walked out and said to her with a smile, ¡°Hello, Lillian, are you going home?¡±


    A bunch of journalists rushed towards her when hearing this.


    Lillian was dumbfounded and wanted to retreat to the hall. However, Nicole blocked her way and


    showed a smiling face.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lillian finally figured out why journalists were here.


    Many of them came at this moment and surrounded her tightly. Then they asked her so many sharp


    questions.


    Lillian thought anything would be fine when people had forgotten about this thing. Now it seemed that


    she would be in trouble for a long time. Now she couldn¡¯t even move any more.


    When she was worrying, someone suddenly came to divide the crowd of journalists. There were


    guards with ck suite and sun sses to open a way. Then Archibald came to her.


    Lillian was in a trance when Archibald held her hands and guarded her get on the card.


    This scene was shot by the journalists. Until their car disappeared, the journalists left unwillingly.


    Lillian took a deep breath after getting on the car. At first, she thought her day was going to be ruined


    by the journalists, luckily¡­When thinking of this, she turned around to look at the man beside her.


    Archibald was sitting beside her calmly. When noticing she was looking at him, he raised up his hand to


    help her with the messy hair.


    Lillian was shocked and leaned back to dodge him. Then she frowned and looked at him alertly.


    ¡°Why did youe to the TV station?¡±


    Archibald held back his hands and smiled, ¡°I am here to save you.¡±


    Lillian snorted and said casually, ¡°Thank you. Could you please drop me out in the front?¡±


    Archibald ignored her words and said, ¡°I have never expected that you can remain calm, nice, but¡­It¡¯s


    may be inconvenient toe out these days.¡±


    Lillian knew what he meant. It seemed that she was difficult to go out after having rumour with him. She


    was angry when seeing his uncaring behaviour.


    ¡°Archibald, you should tell the media that they have mistaken us.¡±


    Archibald turned around his eyes and stared at her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you know no one will believe us


    even if I tell them the truth?¡±


    Lillian bit her lips, stared at him for a while, and then looked out of the window.


    Archibald continued saying, ¡°What are you afraid of? There is nothing between us. Or do you think you


    want to have affair with me?¡± He said thetter sentence in a slow way, seeming to hint something.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Lillian turned to look at him madly, ¡°Archibald, I have told you that it¡¯s impossible for me


    and you to be in a rtionship. I don¡¯t want to be chased by the journalists every day!¡±


    Archibald didn¡¯t get angry but grabbed out her phone from her pocket.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lillian was amazed and was going to grab her phone.


    Archibald acted really quickly. He dodged her hands and dialed a series of numbers.


    His phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and said,


    ¡°I will arrange people to protect you these days. You can call me if you have any trouble. This is my


    number. Save it.¡±


    He saved his own number on her phone and then returned the phone to her.


    Lillian looked at the new contact in her phone and wondered how could people like him exist in the


    world. She had never asked for his number!


    Archibald smiled after doing this and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To the hospital.¡± Lillian said subconsciously when hearing his words. She finally reacted that she was


    going to get off at first. What a despicable man!

 Chapter 25 My Mommy Have Many Suitors

    Chapter 25 My Mommy Have Many Suitors


    Lillian thought Archibald would leave after taking her to the hospital. She had never expected that he


    would go to the hospital together with her.


    Both of them came in front of the children¡¯s ward. When seeing Lillian, Zoe, despite carried a pale face,


    showed a happy smiled and opened her arms to embrace her.


    The nurse was trying to feed her medicine. However, Zoe was unwilling to eat because she had to


    have those bitter pills everyday and Lillian showed up when she was grumpy.


    Seeing the nurse¡¯s vexed expression, Lillian said to her with gratitude, ¡°Sorry for bring you trouble. I


    can feed her pills.¡±


    The nurse was delighted when hearing her words. If it wasn¡¯t for Stephen¡¯s arrangement, she didn¡¯t


    have so much patience tofort the child. She put down the cup in her hands and was ready to


    leave. However, she found Archibald was here as soon as she raised up her head. It was Archibald!


    She found he was handsome and elegant when seeing him in person. Especially when finding he was


    smiling towards her and nodding, she couldn¡¯t help flushing.


    It had been a long time since she started feeding Zoe pills and she had never seen Archibald show up.


    However, after the coverage, he showed up together with Lillian. Maybe the coverage was true?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the medicine?¡± Lillian asked Zoe mildly and her face was full of worry.


    Zoe blinked her eyes with her little hands twisting together, answering sadly, ¡°Mommy, those pills don¡¯t


    taste good. I don¡¯t want to eat them anymore.¡±


    She was saying in an aggrieved tone, making Lillian pity her so much. She said patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    want to leave the hospital as soon as possible? Only by taking the medicine can you leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°But you have said that for many times, I¡­I still cannot leave the hospital!¡± Zoe pouted and her eyes


    were covered with teats, questioning Lillian in a pitiful way.


    Lillian was really hurt when hearing her words. She embraced her tightly, wanted to cry, and kept


    caressing her hair.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. But I promise you that as long as you take the medicine ording to what the


    doctor says, I will take you to the yground to take the pirate ship.¡± Lillian knew that going to y is


    children¡¯s simple but innocent wish.


    Zoe took the medicine after Lillianforting her for a long time. Only then did she notice that there


    was a strange uncle in the ward. He looked handsome, even better than uncle Stephan.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s this uncle here to visit me?¡± Zoe¡¯s voice was full of curiosity. She kept on looking


    Archibald up and down.


    Lillian was dumbfounded because she didn¡¯t expect that Archibald hadn¡¯t left yet.


    She frowned and asked coldly, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left?¡±


    Sebastian came. He looked at Zoe and then Lillian. Then he finally said sluggishly, ¡°Lillian, is this girl


    your child?¡± He had only seen this child¡¯s picture in the data.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. The door is over there and you can leave now.¡± Lillian helped Zoe to cover


    up the quilt, while she was hoping Archibald could leave as soon as possible.


    However, Archibald sat on the chair naturally and said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a virgin? How could it


    possible for you to have a child.¡±


    Lillian¡¯s action stopped for a while and she was embarrassed when looking towards that man. Zoe


    opened her mouth before she started arguing, ¡°How could you know that I am not my mummy¡¯s child?¡±


    Archibald smiled more evidently while Lillian nced at him viciously. She turned around and asked


    Zoe, ¡°Who told you that you are not my child?¡±


    ¡°It was my other mummy. She always said that I am not her child. Maybe that¡¯s the reason she


    abandoned me.¡± Zoe lowered her eyes and pouted with a sad look.


    Lillian didn¡¯t know how tofort her because she knew which mummy Zoe was talking about. Her


    eyes darkened. She touched Zoe¡¯s face and said gently, ¡°No, your other mummy loves you the most.


    She just has gone to a very far, far ce, but she cares about you all the time. Take the medicine and


    get well quickly. Huh?¡±


    Zoe was only four years only and didn¡¯t fully understand what she was talking about. She suddenly


    asked, ¡°Can I meet my mummy if I leave the hospital?¡±


    Lillian could only nob when seeing her face full of expectation. She couldn¡¯t say anything further


    because her heart hurt so much when thinking of Zoe¡¯s real mother.


    Suddenly, a nurse came to ask her to grab some medicine. Lillian took Archibald out of the ward.


    Before leaving, Archibald said to Zoe, ¡°Good girl. Next time I will bring some presents to visit you.¡±


    Zoe tilted her head and asked him seriously, ¡°Are you here to chase my mummy? If so, you have to line


    up.¡±


    Archibald was interested and asked, ¡°Well? Why?¡±


    Before Zoe could reply, Lillian led Archibald out of the ward. She was tired of their talking. How could


    them say so much things considering it was the first time they met?


    Lillian looked at Archibald unhappily and said in a cold voice, ¡°Archibald, do I have to show you the way


    of how to leave the hospital?¡± Then she turned around without saying anything, as if she hated him so


    badly.


    Archibald stood still and looked at her figure. It seemed that every time was the same. He could only


    watch her leave. He squinted his eyes darkly.


    The more ridiculous coverage came, saying Archibald was in the hospital to apany Lillian to take


    the pregnancy test with a photo the journalists took for them to be in front of the hospital.


    Now the whole Palmer family was amazed. They didn¡¯t care whether the coverage was true or not, but


    wondered why Lillian showed up together with Archibald.


    Lillian was called back to the old house again.


    ***


    Inside the Palmer house.


    Eleanor¡¯s sharp voice came when Lillian had just arrived at the living room, ¡°Come here and kneel


    down!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lillian was dumbfounded and found Dous and Eleanor were sitting on two couches, with two lines of


    neat servants. The atmosphere was serious.


    Although the Palmer family wasn¡¯t a family with a long history like the Hawkins, it was still well-known


    and was the decedents of intellects. Hence, they particrly focused on the family rules and followed


    them rigidly.


    It seemed that they were going to question her. Lillian stood in the centre of the living room and asked


    in a humble way without kneeing down, ¡°Mom, dad.¡±


    Eleanor threw the newspaper at her and scolded, ¡°Have a look! What is this?¡±

 Chapter 26 Kneeling in the Ancestral Hall as the Punishment

    Chapter 26 Kneeling in the Ancestral Hall as the Punishment


    "It''s nothing more than gossips," said Lilian with her eyes looking down. She sounded calm.


    Sebastian sat next to her and looked furious. The report may be made-up, but Lillian still stayed close


    to Archibald after the gossip came out. Sebastian had the reason to believe that she was doing this on


    purpose.


    Eleanor cast a sarcastic nce at Lilian and said, "I don''t care if it is made-up. All I want to know is


    what it is between you and Archibald."


    "I don''t know him," Lilian answered honestly. She knew the answer would only make her mother-inw


    more suspicious.


    "You don''t know him? They took a photo of you with him in the hospital! I''m sorry... do you really think


    you deserved more than being my son''s wife, and you want to be with a higher-up?" Eleanor asked


    aggressively.


    "Zoe is in the hospital now. I go there every day to look after her. You know that." Lilian felt so helpless.


    Eleanor frowned. The name Zoe seemed to have rung no bell in her mind. Later, sheughed, "Zoe?


    The burden? Why do you have to take care of her? Where''s the father? You''re just her aunt, why do


    you care?"


    Eleanor''s words have irritated Lilian. She said with a severe face, "Zoe is not a burden! She''s my


    sister''s child, and I''ll raise her like my own. Do you dare to call her a burden again!"


    "Like your own? Listen to yourself! Why don''t you just bear a child for this family of your own?" After all,


    Eleanor was still holding hatred for Lilian because she didn''t have a child for this family. Eleanor tried


    hard to persuade Sebastianst time, but Lilian was too stupid to keep her husband with her.


    "Enough! Don''t push her that hard. It''s not all her fault," said Dous who found this scene too ugly to


    watch.


    "She had no contribution for this family, and she''s having an affair with another man!" Eleanor


    screamed. Insanity took over her mind.


    "Don''t worry. nobody knows I and one of this family," Lilian answered calmly, but Eleanor found the


    answer so sarcastic.


    "Listen to yourself! You do think you deserve a higher-up, didn''t you? If have any dissatisfaction, you


    can go to the ancestral hall, kneel down, and whisper it to those dead old men."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Have you lost your mind? Telling her to go to the ancestral hall at this time of the night?" Dous


    yelled.


    "I just want her to reflect on herself in front of our ancestors." Eleanor turned back. She asked the


    housekeeper to take Lilian to the ancestral hall immediately.


    Lilian nced at Sebastian. He hadn''t said a word and had been watching this coldly. Lilian then curled


    her lips and turned away, heading to the ancestral hall. She knew Eleanor would never give it up if she


    didn''t give in.


    Eleanor was always arrogant and domineering because she came from a rich family. Dous had


    been in poor health over the past few years, so he had Eleanor help him deal with many family affairs.


    She had the final say in this family now.


    Lilian knelt down in the hall for almost one night. Her leg went numb, and she felt the blood was clotting


    in there. It''s getting dark outside again, she wondered if she had to kneel for another night.


    She looked at those memorial tablets in front of her and thought of Mr. Palmer. The old man was


    severe to others, but he was always so gentle to her. Maybe it''s because he had been saved by Lilian''s


    grandmother. Old Mr. Palmer took her as his granddaughter-inw as repaying. He was about to give


    Lilian a happy life, but the n failed as soon as he died.


    When Lilian''s grandmother was dying, she held Lilian''s hands and said gravely, "Lilian, you and your


    sister had been living a hard life with me for so long. Now I can finally leave with no regret because


    you''ll have a husband to rely on."


    At that time, Lilian thought she could rely on her husband. Her grandma told her to serve her inws


    and support her husband lovingly, and above all, never get divorced. A divorced woman would be joked


    at and bullied.


    She had given her grandma her promise, but the only promise she could keep now was not to get


    divorced.


    Lilian was drowned in thoughts. and she didn''t notice someone hade in. Then the man said to her,


    "Get up."


    She was startled and raised her head. Sebastian was standing straight behind her, looking at her with


    no expression.


    She realized this was finally over. With her hands supporting, she was about to stand up. As soon as


    her knee got off the ground, they went numb. She fell to the ground again. Luckily, a big hand grabbed


    her at that moment.


    "What''s wrong?" Sebastian supported her and asked.


    Lilian grabbed his hand firmly and whispered innocently, "I''ve knelt for too long. I can''t feel my legs


    now."


    Sebastian frowned at first. All of a sudden, he held her in his arms and walked out of the ancestral hall


    without making any sound.


    Although Lilian didn''t want him to do this, she could only let him because she couldn''t walk on her own.


    Sebastian put her in the car at the gate. Then he started the engine and drove away from the house.


    Lilian was surprised. She looked at Sebastian in a daze. The man was still as indifferent as he was.


    "Don''t you have to tell your mom and dad that we''re leaving?"


    "You''ll see them in the hotelter," Sebastian replied coldly.


    "Hotel? Why are we heading to a hotel?" Lilian was confused. All she had eaten during the day was a


    piece of bread. She could barely recall what day it was today.


    Sebastian cast a cold nce at her and said, "It''s my father''s birthday. He''s with the guests in the hotel


    now." Then he closed his mouth and didn''t say a word.


    Seeing his expression, Lilian thought the man didn''t want to talk to her. So she read the hint and


    stopped asking. She surely had forgotten today is Mr. Palmer''s birthday. In the old days, Eleanor would


    ask Lilian to go home and help her, but she hadn''t been notified this year.


    Lilian wondered if Eleanor had given Sebastian permission to pick her up.


    She rubbed her legs. The pain from her knees is killing her. She looked at Sebastian who was still


    rxing with his eyes closed. She rolled up her pants and gasped when she saw the bruises there on


    her knees.


    Before they went to the hotel, she changed into a ceremonial dress and did a full make-up.


    Sebastian was a bit weird today. She could feel that. In the past, he would never care about what she


    wore, but today he almost forced her into that ceremonial dress.


    She chose an ankle-length dress to cover the bruises on her knees. The seven-inch high heels make


    her wiggle. Sebastian didn''t care if the shoes werefortable or not, all he needed was a decent plus


    one.


    At the birthday celebration, light and elegant orchestral symphonies filled the air of the magnificent hall.


    Everyone was in suit and tie. The fragrance of nice wine and delicacies could be smelt far away from


    the gate of the hall.


    Eleanor was catching up with the guests. Her face changed when she saw Sebastian showed up with


    Lilian. In a hurry, she walked over and asked the waiter to take Lilian to the lounge first.


    Lilian didn''t know what she was trying to do. She wondered why Eleanor was so afraid of letting her get


    exposed to the public. The old woman didn''t have to try so hard to hide her hated daughter-inw. In


    the old days, Lilian would''ve already sat at one of the tables and started eating. Everything was so


    unusual today.


    The waiter took her to the lunge and left in a hurry. Lilian didn''t care about this at all, she felt even


    hungrier when she saw the food on the table. She looked around and found nobody else in the room,


    so she picked up a few cakes and took a bite.


    Nobody would believe the messy woman was the wife of Sebastian Palmer.


    She had just finished the first piece of cake when she heard somebody walking closer and closer. The


    man hadn''t seen her, yet, because she was hiding behind a huge pir.


    ¡°Sebastian, I told her to stay in the ancestral hall! Why do you bring her here?" Eleanor asked.

 Chapter 27 Marriage Going Public

    Chapter 27 Marriage Going Public


    Lilian was having a piece of cake; she didn''t dare to make any noise because she didn''t want the two to


    know she was here.


    "She joined in the celebrations every year in the past, and this year is no exception," Sebastian


    answered calmly.


    Eleanor frowned dramatically and couldn''t help raising her voice, "She could attend the event in the


    past, but not this year. Everybody knows here from that gossip now. If paparazzi ask us why she''s


    here, how could we exin?"


    Sebastian was silent for a while. Then he said indifferently as if he couldn''t care less, "Then I''ll tell them


    that she''s my wife."


    "What?"


    Eleanor was not the only one that was surprised. Lilian, who had eavesdropped behind the pir,


    almost choked by the cake. She covered her mouth and couldn''t believe what she had just heard. She


    wondered why Sebastian suddenly make their marriage public.


    "Have you lost your mind? You want to admit your rtionship now? No, I won''t let you!" Eleanor


    rejected decisively.


    "Mom, how long are you going to keep hiding this?" Sebastian seemed to be as decisive as her.


    "It will go public, but not now. Her gossips were spreading all over the city now. If you get yourself


    involved at this moment, what can we say to the public? It will ruin your reputation and have a great


    impact on thepany''s stock price!" Eleanor insisted that Sebastian should keep the marriage in the


    darkness because he had chosen to do so. If this got out, it would be a disgrace to the whole family.


    "That was the reason I want to make our marriage public. I don''t want that paparazzi gossip about her


    anymore, and I don''t want other men to approach her with intentions." Sebastian pursed his lips,


    looking so stern.


    Lilian strode away when she heard his words. Eleanor was stunned. She tried to catch up with Lilian


    after she realized what had happened.


    She took a small bite of the cake in her hand. She wondered if her gossip this time really meant so


    much to Sebastian that he actually wanted to dere his dominion over her to keep other men away


    from her. That was ridiculous.


    What Lilian didn''t know was that she was not the only one that was eavesdropping. Joanna had also


    heard it by ident.


    Joanna thought that the Palmers would hate Lilian even more after the gossip went out; therefore she


    was surprised to hear that Sebastian wanted to make their rtionship go public.


    If their marriage got public, her rtionship with Sebastian would mean nothing. She had been with


    Sebastian for so long, and he was her first man. She had once decided she would have no other men


    in the future, and therefore she couldn''t ept the fact that she got nothing from him.


    She just couldn''t let that happen.


    Lilian was sitting on the stairs. She didn''t care how much her shirt was worth. There was an open-air


    swimming pool in front of him. She was about to finish herst piece of cake.


    ¡°Who''s that little kitten eating there?" Lilian heard somebody asked jokingly behind her.


    Lilian was frustrated. She raised her head and saw the charming and narrow eyes of the stranger. He


    grinned a naughty smile. Lilian found this face familiar.


    She gobbled thest piece of cake. Then she dusted herself and stood up. The pain from the wound on


    her leg was so sharp that she almost fell to the ground again. However, she was lucky this time


    because she fell into the man standing before her. The scent of men''s perfume flooded in her nose. He


    supported her with his hands around her waist.


    "You don''t need to be so desperate to throw yourself at me," the man joked again.


    Lilian was embarrassed. She pushed the man away without hesitation when she was sure that she


    could stand steadily. She said with a severe face, "I lost bnce. I''m not throwing myself at you."


    "A thief would never call himself by that." He was still smiling but he sounded sarcastic.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lilian understood him immediately. She was being polite because it was her mistake. Now that he


    wouldn''t believe her, she decided to give up exining.


    ¡°You are the cheekiest person I''ve ever seen," Lilian added indifferently. She didn''t want to talk with him


    anymore. She lifted her feet and was about to leave.


    The man could tell that she was saying he was narcissistic. As she took the first step, he stepped and


    blocked her way, forcing Lilian to look at him in the eyes.


    "Is there anything else?" She asked indifferently. She had learned the lesson of never being overkind to


    a man who thought too good of herself.


    The man grinned an evil smile. Then he reached his hand to wipe something off the corner of her


    mouth. "You''re a little kitten, aren''t you? You don''t even know how to clean your face."


    Lilian hesitated and felt offended at this arrogant man. She was about to swear, but somebody behind


    her asked, "Lilian? Where the hell are you?"


    Sebastian strode towards the two with a severe face. Lilian got rid of the man and smiled at Sebastian.


    Then she said, "I''m getting bored in the lounge and need some fresh air."


    The man next to herughed rudely, "I only saw somebody eating secretly here."


    Lilian rolled her eyes at the stranger and wondered why the man talked so much about her. "Do I know


    him?"


    Sebastian looked at Lilian. There were still crumbles around her mouth corner. He was thinking why


    she was so hungry. Then he frowned and raised her chin with his hand. He took a handkerchief out of


    the left chest pocket of the suit to wipe those crumbles away.


    Lilian was too stunned at the move he made. She wondered what had happened to Sebastian. The


    stranger looked at them with a meaningful smile.


    Sebastian put the handkerchief back and looked at the stranger, then he said coldly with a distant tone,


    "Hello, Mr. Benedict Hawkins. The celebration will start soon start, please take a step to the celebration


    hall."


    "I was getting bored and needed some fresh air. I''ll see you in the hall," Benedict said as he put his


    hand in his pocket. Then he looked at Lilian with that cheeky smile and said, "Nice to meet you, Lilian!"


    Then he nodded to Sebastian and turned away.


    Lilian only thought the man was weird, and she was surprised when Archibald called him Mr. Benedict


    Hawkins.


    "You two..." she was about to ask about his rtionship with Archibald, but her hand was held tightly by


    Sebastian. He said, "Are you done yet?" Then he drew her to the celebration hall with a really unhappy


    face. He wondered since when the woman flirted with men so much.


    Lilian staggered behind Sebastian. She suddenly realized that they were about to enter the gate of the


    celebration hall together. Their rtionship would go public right now, right here.


    She felt nervous. Her hand, grabbed by Sebastian, was leaking sweats.


    When Lilian showed up in the hall with Sebastian hand in hand, the crowd gradually became silent. All


    the guests looked at the two in surprise.


    Lilian''s name was on all the headlines of the newspapers nowadays, so everyone recognized her as


    the woman who had an affair with Archibald Hawkins. Thetest news was they visited the hospital for


    a pregnancy check. They wondered why she was here so soon, with another man.


    They knew Sebastian as the president of an entertainmentpany. It was usual for him to show up


    with an actress at some public events, but this was Dous'' private birthday celebration, and only


    close friends or partners were invited. Most of them were from famous and rich families in Millpond.


    They wondered who Lilian represented for.


    Before they figured it out, Joanna took a step out and walked to them. She naturally walked over and


    pulled Lilian to her. Then she said to her with an inviting smile, "Lilian, I thought you wouldn''te! It''s


    all because Mr. Palmer invited you personally, right? Maybe we''ll see each other more in the future,


    because I work for him, too! It''s his father''s birthday celebration today, and he''s really a nice person. I


    hope you enjoy yourself."

 Chapter 28 Lingering over the Affair

    Chapter 28 Lingering over the Affair


    Joanna pulled Lilian away from Sebastian in quite a subtle way. Those words of Joanna told everybody


    else that she was Sebastian''s real girlfriend, and exined why the two showed up at the same time.


    Now everybody thought that Lilian was invited because Sebastian wanted her in hispany.


    Eleanor didn''t want Sebastian to make their marriage public. She was thinking about how to stop her


    son. Joanna''s words really impressed her. Sebastian had always said that he wanted to boom Joanna''s


    poprity, so she was always with him. Joanna was invited to the birthday celebration every year


    except for this one; she was here without an invitation today.


    Dous didn''t like what Joanna just said. He frowned slightly and wanted to say something, only to be


    interrupted by Eleanor who was standing behind her.


    Lilian forgot Joanna was here, too. She understood what the woman was trying to say. The woman


    said they would be working together, but what was a lie. Joanna didn''t want their marriage to go public,


    and that was all. Lilian looked at Sebastian. The man had to make a choice now, his secret wife or his


    mistress.


    Seeing how aggressive Joanna was, Sebastian frowned. He was silent, and from that silence, Lilian


    saw hesitation. She thought Sebastian didn''t want to break up with his mistress.


    Lilian grinned a self-mocking smile and moved her eyes away from him. For a moment just now, she


    actually had expectations for Sebastian. Then she realized that she would be a fool to do that.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, the next moment, Sebastian walked towards and pulled Lilian to him. He seemed to have


    had a long consideration. He looked at Joanna with decisive eyes. Then he bit his lips and said, "I''m


    sorry, Joanna... it''s just..."


    Everyone was holding their breath and waiting for what wasing next. It was at that moment that a


    clear man''s voice interrupted the silence. "I''m sorry for beingte!"


    He caught all the eyes in the hall. The proud and vigorous man walked calmly into the hall in a tuxedo.


    He had shone this already bright and luxurious ce.


    "It''s Archibald Hawkins!" Somebody eximed.


    Archibald had a man holding gifts behind him. He walked towards Dous and apologized, "I was


    stuck in the traffic jam. Sorry for beingte, I''ll make a toast for an apologyter. Happy birthday to Mr.


    Palmer. Wish him a great celebration, and many more..." The man behind him handed the gift to


    Sebastian.


    Nobody would me that polite man. Dousughed and patted Archibald''s shoulder. The old man


    said, "It''s fine. Your father and I used to drink together, but now I was too old to drink too much. That''s a


    shame."


    "I can drink for him with you if you don''t mind, but I''m afraid Mrs. Palmer wouldn''t let me," Archibald


    laughed.


    "Yes, you''re right, and you young guys should drink less, too. You can have too many sses more


    because the asion is really special today," said Eleanor with a smile.


    Archibald looked at Sebastian and then his eyes were fixed on Lilian. There was a lingering smile on


    his face. He walked over to Lilian, and then put his hand around her should closely and naturally. "I


    didn''t know you are invited, too."


    As he joined in, the three-people team immediately became four. Now people could easily tell that they


    were just two couples.


    The guests divided them into two couples and thought Sebastian was with Joanna. They were


    surprised that Lilian was with Archibald now. The woman was obviously trying to get Sebastian''s favor,


    too. What a gold-digger!


    Only the people who know the story behind this felt how weird this was. Sebastian''s cold eyes focused


    on Archibald''s hand around Lilian''s shoulder. "Archibald!"


    "Get rid of her," Sebastian yelled coldly.


    Archibald shed pondering lights. He replied indifferently, Mr. Palmer, what is this for!"


    It was till then that the on-lookers could tell that there was an odd vibe between the four people. Just by


    then, they saw Sebastian grabbed Archibald by the cor. Then he pointed at Lilian and yelled fiercely


    to Archibald, "I''m telling you... Lilian is my..."


    "Sebastian!" Eleanor screamed nervously. She rushed over and pulled the two away from each other.


    Then she scolded, "What are you doing? It''s your father''s birthday today! Do you really want to mess it


    up?"


    She turned around to Archibald with an apologizing smile, "Mr. Hawkins. Sebastian is drunk today. He


    didn''t mean it." Atst, she even pushed Lilian to Archibald and said, "Please, suit yourself."


    Lilian looked at Eleanor with her eyes widely opened. She couldn''t believe that this woman was


    actually pushed her daughter-inw to another man.


    Eleanor''s move provoked Sebastian even more. He stood in the middle of them and pulled Eleanor


    behind him. Then he grabbed Lilian''s wrist and pulled her over. She staggered and fell into his arms.


    Lilian was angry. She felt Sebastian was treating her like an object.


    Sebastian held Lilian in his arms, like a man who was dering sovereignty. "Archibald, I''m telling you


    to be nice to her. I have an announcement to make today, to all of you, that this woman and I..."


    "Sebastian... I..." Joanna''s face pale and she fell to the ground.


    Sebastian was halted. Then he immediately pushed away Lillian and squatted down to hold Joanna in


    his arms. "Are you OK, Joanna? Are you OK?"


    Joanna''s eyes lost focus. She forced a smile and her voice sounded really weak. "I... I''ve taken some


    pills" The moment she finished speaking, her hands fell off Sebastian¡¯s body.


    Sebastian''s eyes opened widely when he heard "pills". He groaned and then carried Joanna in his


    arms, rushing to the gate of the hall.


    Joanna''s eyes were almost closed. In the flustered crowd, she was lying weakly in Sebastian¡¯s arms.


    She had a light cold smile on her face. She would never allow Sebastian and Lilian''s marriage to go


    public, even if it meant she had to hurt herself.


    Lilian was in shock too. Joanna''s pale face really made her rethink if Sebastian really meant that much


    to him. She decided to follow them and figure it out.


    Archibald''s eyes were shimmering.


    Other guests were so confused. They saw Sebastian confronted Archibald because of Lilian, and then


    Joanna cked out on the ground. The celebration hall was chaotic.


    Eleanor calmed the guests anxiously. She let Dous be with the guests, and she went out after Lilian.


    At the entrance of the hotel, Sebastian sat in the car with Joanna in her arms. As he was about to close


    the door, Lilian stopped him. She looked down at Joanna, who was lying in Sebastian¡¯s arms with a


    pale face. Then she asked, "Is she alright?"


    Sebastian was in a hurry. He threw Lilian''s hands off roughly.


    "Stay away!"

 Chapter 29 Blaming Her No Matter What

    Chapter 29 ming Her No Matter What


    Lilian was standing very unsteadily due to the pain on her legs. Sebastian¡¯s push made her stepped


    back until she hit the solid chest of another man. Archibald had her back. He supported her and helped


    her to get bnced.


    Sebastian didn''t even give her a second look. He mmed the door close hard and drove the car away.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Lilian stood still and saw the car sliding into the darkness of the night. She wanted tough but she


    really couldn''t. She didn''t even know what to feel now. There seemed to be something in her throat,


    and it was choking her.


    Eleanor followed them and went out. Sebastian and Joanna were gone. When she saw Archibald and


    Lilian were standing in front of the gate hand-in-hand, she raised her eyebrows andughed.


    "Mr. Hawkins. The celebration is still going on. Why don''t you go back and take a seat?" She paused


    for a few seconds and then said to Lilian. "Come with me, Lilian. I need to talk to you." Then she


    dragged Lilian away before she agreed.


    In a secluded corner outside the hotel, Eleanor started scolding and swearing, "I told you to stay in the


    ancestral hall. Why are you here? Everybody in Millpond knows you now! Now get back and don''t you


    dare to ruin this birthday celebration."


    Eleanor then went back to the hotel, leaving Lilian behind. She thought Archibald must be back in the


    celebration because she didn''t see her here.


    Lilian''s lips twitched. It was always her fault.


    She walked off the long driveway of the hotel, and then she took off her high heels. She walked along


    the street, barefoot, without noticing the coldness on the ground and coarse sand. Her mind went


    empty.


    Eleanor didn''t like her, and she had been used to the old woman''s sarcasm and mocking. What Lilian


    couldn''t ept is how capricious Sebastian. The man had made the decision to announce their


    rtionship, but he changed his mind the moment he saw Joanna fell to the ground.


    After all, Sebastian''s dissatisfaction was momentary. He wanted to dere his sovereignty over her just


    because she was legally his wife, and he would never let her be with other men because that would be


    embarrassing.


    She heard somebody approaching from behind. Soon the tall figure of a man showed up before her.


    She looked at him from feet to head. Then her eyes were fixed on his face. He was standing with his


    back to a streemp. His face was in shadow, yet those two eyes were shining clear and charming


    light.


    Archibald. It was him, again. She frowned.


    Archibald looked at the messy woman with high heels in her hand. Her petty and fair feet were on the


    cold ground. The night wind made her hair even messier.


    He frowned and snatched the high heels from her. Then he held her up by the waist.


    Lilian was startled. All she could do was put her arms around his neck. She looked at the man''s


    handsome face and eximed, "You..."


    Archibald walked to the side of the street with her in his arms. He put her on the bench and squatted in


    front of her. His hot big palm grabbed her cold feet, which made her shiver. She struggled to withdraw


    her feet, and screamed, "Archibald!"


    "Stop struggling!" He yelled, which sounded very possessive. Lilian was startled. She stopped moving.


    He took out a handkerchief and wiped away the dust on her feet. Lilian hated this ticklish feeling. She


    wanted tough, but she didn''t dare. Therefore, she could only bite her lips and put up with it. When his


    warm fingertips identally touched her feet, she blushed.


    After Archibald cleaned his feet, she thought this was finally over. However, he suddenly lifted her skirt.


    Before she gasped and screamed, he had already stopped moving. He rolled his skirt to the knee and


    watched the bruises on it. Then he looked at her and said nothing. He lifted her up and carried her to a


    ck sedan pulled over on the other side of the road.


    "Where are you taking me?" She asked as soon as she realized what was happening.


    "Hone," he answered calmly.


    "Which home?" She was so confused.


    Archibald nced at her and didn''t answer. Lilianter knew it was home when she finally sat on the


    couch.


    While she was sitting on the soft couch, her eyes were roaming around the room. The decoration was


    mainly Nordic style, which was famous for being simple, spacious, and bright. Everything was arranged


    in the perfect way. On the other side of the room, there was a floor-to-ceiling window, through which


    she could see part of the starry sky.


    Sebastian liked dark colors, but Archibald seemed to be in the opposite. He loved the light and bright


    colors, which was exactly like his personality. He was always too shining and scorching to looked at


    directly. Lilian had tried her best not to contact him too much.


    After she checked the arrangement of the house, she saw Archibald came over with a first-aid kit in his


    hand. He had changed his suit into a shirt. Sleeves had been rolled up, which made him looked


    vigorous.


    Lilian was lying in the sofa with a pillow in her hand. She stared at him with suspicious and vignt


    eyes. As he sat on the couch, she moved and curled her body tighter. This was his home, she should


    be polite.


    Archibald grabbed her ankle and lifted the skirt. She asked, "What are you..."


    He didn''t look at her, and he didn''t speak either. She picked up a cotton swab and dipped it in the


    potion. Then he smeared it on those bruises. The fresh wounds felt painful because the potion was


    cold and irritative. She couldn''t help but tremble.


    Archibald raised his eyes and looked at him. Then he asked softly, "Does it hurt?"


    Lilian nodded without hesitation. She said in an innocent tone, "Yes."


    He knew it was because he was doing it too hard, so his hands moved slower and more gently. When


    he finished, he put a piece of gauze on it and moved to the next knee.


    He didn''t say much, and she was way less offensive to him than before. He wasn''t mocking at her with


    the wicked smile. The vibe was very depressing.


    Everybody said Archibald was a gentleman, and it was not until this moment that Lilian had known why


    they would say so. The man was much cuter when he wasn''t speaking.


    She focused on how his hands moved. He was so careful and serious as if he was cleaning a treasure.


    Treasure? Lilian''s heart lost a beat when that idea came to her mind. That was scary. The man treating


    her like a treasure had passed for long.


    Her eyes suddenly felt warm, and when she was pondering, Archibald had already finished treating that


    wound. He raised his chin and found her eyes red-rimmed.


    "What? Are you crying?" He looked down at her, his eyes dark andplicated as the night sky.


    Lilian felt so embarrassed because the man had seen her emotions through. She wanted to avoid his


    staring, but he wouldn''t allow it. He squeezed her chin and looked as aggressive as he usually was.


    "Are you really that touched? Why don''t you pledge to marry me?" He sounded as if this was a joke


    and not important. Lilian couldn''t really get what he had in his mind.

 Chapter 30 Marrying for Gratitude

    Chapter 30 Marrying for Gratitude


    Lilian was surprised, and then she got angry. The man took every opportunity to take advantage of her.


    "What kind of gentleman would do that?"


    She raised her hand to push him away, screaming, "Go to..."


    Before she could say "hell" out, the man had already pressed his lips on hers. She was pressed in the


    couch. covered by the man''s strong body. He controlled her struggling body, and the power was too


    overwhelming for her to resist.


    He kissed her lips hard, and somehow angrily. She didn''t understand, because she was supposed to


    be the one that was angry.


    Her lips almost felt numb over the kiss. She frowned and wanted to tell him to go away, only to let out a


    weak groan. She totally lost her mind. The only thing she could feel was her face blushing.


    His sturdy chest was close to her. There was no distance between them anymore. His body


    temperature passed to her over the shirt. She was too heated to catch a breath. Her hands, which were


    squeezing his shoulders, were sweating. She wanted to push her away, but she felt so frustrated.


    His warm tongue pried her lips open and intruded in. She trembled and felt even her breath had been


    taken away by him. She was like a fish on a drying-out pond, dying for moistening.


    When Lilian felt almost out of breath, he finally moved his lips away; however, while she was still


    panting and dazzling, trying to swear out, his lips stopped her again. He did it on and on, held her face


    in his hand, and looked into her eyes. His staring was scorching, and his voice was low. "You say one


    more word I don''t like, I''ll do that to stop you again. Understand?"


    Lilian''s chest moved up and down drastically because of panting. She looked at her with shimmering


    eyes, lips going rosy from his hard kiss.


    All Lilian wanted to say now was that she was running out of strength. She was almost suffocated and


    could only pant desperately to relieve the dizziness. She was staring at him because she wanted to


    warn him not to kiss her again.


    Seeing she stopped being as distant and as she usually was, Archibald reached out his hand and


    pinched her cheeks. He felt so d. "Fine, I''ll stop because you''ve already suffered too much today,"


    he said, and he captured a single trace of fury in her eyes. The woman really needed a lesson from


    time to time.


    Just by then, some grumbling sound interrupted the intensity between them. Both of them looked at


    Lilian''s t belly. It was grumbling.


    Archibaldughed with one eyebrow raised. "Hungry?"


    Lilian was so embarrassed. The blushing which had faded away went back. She had knelt for a whole


    day in the ancestral hall without eating anything. She thought she could grab something to eat in the


    hotel, but the only thing she had eaten was some cakes. No matter how tough or angry she was, she


    still needed to eat.


    Even so, she didn''t want to talk to Archibald. She curled herself in the couch and covered her face with


    the pillow. She didn''t want to talk to him.


    After a while, she felt Archibald was taking off. So she moved the pillow and peeked. The man wasn''t in


    the living room anymore.


    She immediately stood up and thought this was the right time to leave this ce, but she failed to find


    her shoes on the floor. Then she realized she got here in his arms, and her shoes were at the entrance


    of the apartment.


    She stepped on the floor with bare feet, trying not to be found by Archibald. She never knew she would


    end up so miserable. She had to sneak back to her own home.


    She didn''t find her shoes in the hallway, either. So she bent and looked into the living room. Archibald


    still didn''t find her yet. She turned back to open the door, but the door wouldn''t be opened anyway.


    She tried and failed several times.


    "Where to?" She heard the man''s cold voiceing from behind.


    Lilian paused and her body freeze. As she turned over, she saw Archibald staring at her angrily.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I... I just want to go home." She was guilty at first, but then she realized she didn''t have to because


    she had every reason to go back to her own home.


    "Home?" Archibald asked with his clear and ck eyes narrowing, which looked dangerous. Then his


    thin lips curled and added, "Good, you can go home if you can open the door." The he turned away.


    "You!" Lilian was so mad. She wouldn''t believe that she couldn''t open the door. She worked on it for


    quite a while, but there was no clue that it was opening at all. She turned over and wanted to ask


    Archibald about the reason. Then she saw the reflecting floor and thought that she couldn''t walk on it


    with bare feet; therefore, she took off her shoes and walked in.


    She found the straight and tall figure of the man in the kitchen. He was cooking something, and she


    didn''t want to know what it was. She asked straightforwardly, "Archibald, the door of your home


    wouldn''t open! Shouldn''t you be worried now? We''re trapped in here!"


    Archibald was standing with his back at her. He replied calmly, "It will open with my fingerprints. Why


    should I be worried?"


    Lilian gritted his teeth. "The man needs fingerprints to go outside? How fancy! Is he hiding gold and


    treasures here? Or it was just because he didn''t feel safe?"


    "Open the door and let me go out."


    "I don''t have the time," he said with his back to her.


    She walked to him and stood in front of him, looking up at the man who was way taller than her.


    "This is illegal imprisonment, do you know that?"


    Archibald finally took a look at her. He said as calmly as aways, "Am I tying you up? The door is there,


    and it''s not my fault that you couldn''t open it." She checked her from head to toe and added, "I told you


    that this is far away from where you live. I don''t think you can go home without a penny in your pocket."


    He then gently pushed her out of the way and went on cooking.


    Lilian hesitated and realized that Sebastian drove her to the celebration directly. Her phone and purse


    were still at home.


    She bit her lip, summoned her courage, and asked, "Can you lend me the tax fee?"


    Archibald''s eyes focused on her. He grinned a meaningful smile and asked, "Why would I do that?"


    Lilian was hot-headed. She suddenly blurted out, "You ravished a kiss on me. I''m charging you for it!"


    "Lilian, are you really selling that kiss to me?" His tone suddenly turned cold, and his strong body was


    approaching. She stepped backward, with her waist hitting on the kitchen counter. She wanted to


    scream, but she held it back when she saw the man''s tight jaw muscle.


    Lilian knew she had no way back now. She went ahead regardless and replied, "Yes, I''m charging for


    it."

 Chapter 31 I Want to Charge You

    Chapter 31 I Want to Charge You


    Archibald smiled indifferently. He stretched out his hand to prop up on the table and leaned around her


    slightly, "But I didn''t n to buy it, and I should charge you. You took my car and used my medicine, so


    you owe me the expenses for gas and medicine." There was an evil charm in his casual tone.


    Lillian was trapped in his arms and dared not move. She bent over and stared at him in disbelief.


    Bargaining with a profiteer like him was really a mistake!


    "Those are not voluntary by me, and doesn''t count!"


    "I don''t care if you volunteer or not."


    "Why are you so savage and unreasonable? You..." His hot palms suddenly squeezed her waist, and


    she was speechless in surprise. He lifted his hands up and picked her up easily, not a princess hug, but


    arrogantly carrying her on his shoulder. She hugged his neck in panic, and said angrily, "Archibald, you


    are indeed barbaric and unreasonable! You are a fake gentleman! You are inconsistent. Let me down!


    "She clenched her fist and punched him on the shoulder.


    After she finished speaking, he really put her down. He pressed her on the chair, and didn''t get angry


    because of her verbal abuse. Instead, he said in amanding tone, "You sit here. Don''t run around


    with your bare feet! If your leg is disabled, I won''t look after you. "


    Lillian sat on the chair and looked up at him. Maybe his intimidation had an effect, for she really didn''t


    step on the floor.


    Archibald walked back to the kitchen with satisfaction, and Lillian withdrew her gaze angrily. He said as


    if she begged him to take care of her, so she sneered in a low voice, "Who wants you to take care of?


    Nosy!"


    Afterining, a bowl of fragrant hot noodles suddenly appeared on the table with a beautiful


    poached egg on it. She was astonished and looked at Archibald who was sitting next to her dumbly.


    "You cooked it?"


    She was obviously talking nonsense, so Archibald didn''t answer her, but stuffed the chopsticks into her


    hand, "Aren''t you hungry? Help yourself. "


    Lillian held the chopsticks and looked at the man in front of her for a long time. Was it real? Did he cook


    noodles for her in the kitchen just now? He should lead an easy life with everything provided. Could he


    actually cook noodles?


    Seeing her motionless, Archibald squinted at her, "It''s not poisonous. Don''t worry." After a pause, he


    said, "Or did you feel relieved after I tried it?" He was going to grab the chopsticks in her hand.


    Lillian reacted all of a sudden and quickly avoided his hand.


    "No, I''m fine." She took a bite of noodles. She wouldn''t eat what he had eaten. Then she would eat his


    saliva. She didn''t want it! She seemed to forget that she was kissed by him just now.


    Archibald asked her to rest in the guest room tonight. After taking a shower, she changed into


    Archibald''s shirt. The shirt was new, and she just removed the sign. She would never wear his


    nightgown.


    The shirt wasrge, making her petite. The open neckline exposed her corbone, and the hem just


    covered her hip. He didn''t have suitable pants for her. She wouldn''t go out anyway, so it was


    eptable to rest like this for one night.


    Before going to bed, she deliberately checked the lock of the door and went to sleep after making sure


    that it was locked.


    Lillian was already tired, and she didn''t sleepst night, so she fell asleep very quickly.


    After a while, there was a slight sound of the door opening on the other side of the guest room. Lillian


    never imagined that the guest room was connected to the study room, and a door opened from the


    study room.


    He was tall and slender, stood by the bed, and looked down at her sleeping curled up. She was like a


    baby sleeping in her mother''s belly, who was insecure.


    Heid down next to her, and hugged her into his arms. Lillian frowned and murmured unconsciously.


    He thought she would wake up, but saw her rubbing in his arms like a kitten. After finding afortable


    position, she continued to fall asleep.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    For a moment, his heart seemed to be gently brushed by a feather, and he felt very warm. He hugged


    her tightly, kissed the top of her hair lightly, closed his eyes, and went to sleep.


    Lillian slept surprisingly at ease that night, and felt that she was surrounded by warmth and softness.


    She woke up in a daze, wrapped in a silk quilt tightly, and a soft pillow in her arms.


    She looked at the quilt and pillow. No wonder she felt warm and soft. She threw away the pillow in her


    hand to get up, and stopped suddenly. It was strange. She obviously only had one pillow when she


    sleptst night. Why was there one more pillow?


    Lillian stared at the extra pillow, and was puzzled. She looked at the door warily, which was locked well.


    Forget it. Maybe she remembered it wrongst night.


    She opened the door quietly, stood behind the door and poked her head out. The room was as quiet as


    there was no second person. Wasn''t Archibald up yet?


    It was not the weekend, and he should go to work. But she st Archibald"No answer.


    "Archibald, are you up yet?" Still no answer.


    Lillian sped her neckline tightly with one hand and pulled the hem of her shirt with another hand, and


    walked gently to the master bedroom.


    The door of the master bedroom was not closed, which surprised Lillian. The bedroom was very


    spacious and bright, with all kinds of furniture, such as arge wardrobe, sofa, and desk.


    The bedding was neatly folded and half paved, without even a trace of wrinkle, which wasparable


    to the rooms of a five-star hotel. She couldn''t help wondering if he really sleptst night.


    Lillian didn''t believe he could do the housework so well. The hourly worker must have helped him


    organize it. But would he call a part-time worker toe early in the morning?


    There was no one in the living room or kitchen. But there was a table of breakfast in the restaurant,


    with porridge, steamed buns, soy milk, milk, and toast. Lillian took a look. Did Archibald prepare these?


    There were sticky notes and a hundred-yuan bill on the dining table. She picked up the note and it said:


    I''m going to work. I don''t know what you like to eat, so both Chinese and Western breakfasts are


    prepared. You are not suitable to eat fried food because you are injured, so no fried eggs are prepared


    for you.


    Lillian looked at the food on the table. She hadn''t noticed if there were any fried eggs just now. He was


    thoughtful, and she couldn''t help but praise him for his virtue.


    The corners of her lips just curled up, but she immediately became angry when she saw the content of


    the next note. It read: Your skirt was too cheap and I threw it away. I prepared a new one in the gift box


    on the coffee table in the living room. Because you have no money, I kindly lend you some money.


    Don''t forget to pay me back.

 Chapter 32 Sebastian and Lillian Divorced

    Chapter 32 Sebastian and Lillian Divorced


    She just praised him, but he immediately showed his profiteer nature! He dared to throw her skirt! She


    looked at Chairman Mao''s smile on the banknote, as if it was mocking her as a penniless wretch. She


    held back her anger, squeezed the note into a ball, and held it firmly in her palm.


    Joanna was sent to the hospital for emergency gastricvagest night, and arge amount of sleeping


    pills that she had eaten were discharged. But she copsed and was still asleep.


    Sebastian stayed with her in the ward for one night, during which his brow was always furrowed. His


    eyes were bloodshot fromck of sleep. He stared at Joanna, whose pale face made him very worried.


    Eleanor went to the hospital after the birthday banquet. She was shocked to learn that Joanna had


    committed suicide by taking medicine for her son, but she also saw her infatuation.


    She forced Sebastian to find out that he and Joanna were really lovers. Four years ago, Joanna was


    just a neer into the modeling industry. At that time, someone wanted to cooperate with Sebastian


    on a project, but he had no interest in it. So he just went to the show routinely, and didn''t notice a


    female model called Joanna.


    In the evening, the other party entertained him and wanted to discuss cooperation while having dinner.


    But they didn''t expect that Sebastian would be so difficult to deal with, who didn''t even look at the


    beauty they sent to him. After inquiring about it, they knew that Sebastian had a cleanliness addiction.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Sebastian didn''t expect that those people would add aphrodisiac to his wine. So the ignorant Joanna


    became the object of their sacrifice.


    That night, Joanna and Sebastian had sex. When he saw her virgin blood, he kneaded his eyebrows


    and sighed helplessly. He picked up the crying woman in the corner, and he said he would be


    responsible for her.


    After that, it was always Joanna who apanied Sebastian. She probably couldn''t stand another


    woman taking her ce, so shemitted suicide decisively.


    Eleanor looked at Joanna with admiration after learning about this story, and she hated Lillian even


    more, whom she always detested on sight.


    Sebastian sat on the chair, clenching his hands into fists against the center of his eyebrows. He


    immediately looked over when he heard the movementing from nearby. Joanna woke up.


    He stepped forward with concern in his eyes, "Joanna, you are awake. How do you feel now?"


    Joanna had just woken up with some confusion in her eyes. After blinking and seeing the man in front


    of him clearly, her tears slid down involuntarily.


    "Sebastian, Sebastian..."


    There was a trace of me in Sebastian''s eyes, "You finally woke up. Why are you crying?"


    Joanna''s lips were dry, and her voice became hoarse fromck of water, "It''s nice that you are by my


    side."


    This soft and weak sentence made Sebastian very distressed. His decision was really too reckless, and


    he didn''t even consider Joanna''s feelings.


    Sebastian stroked her cheek with a serious tone, "Joanna, don''t do such silly things again."


    When she heard this, the tears she had stopped were about to overflow again. She did not dare to


    blink, held back the tears, and looked straight at the ceiling, "Sebastian, I''m just afraid that one day the


    person next to you will no longer be me. I feel so sad that I can''t breathe when I think about it. If so, it''s


    better for me to die."


    "Joanna! " Sebastian shouted fiercely.


    He watched her forbearing tears, and listened to her soft and mournful voice, "Sebastian, I know I


    shouldn''t be like this, but I''m just afraid that you will leave me. I''m afraid..."


    At this point, Sebastian couldn''t help holding her into his arms, and took a sigh of relief, "Stop talking. I


    won''t leave you!"


    Joanna leaned her head in his arms. She closed her eyes, tears slipped down, and her hands clenched


    his clothes tightly. She stubbornly said with a gentle voice, "Sebastian, divorce Lillian."


    She obviously felt his body stiff. She was depressed, and took a careful breath, tightening the corners


    of his clothes. She waited for his answer, which would make her go to heaven or hell.


    Sebastian held the extremely weak Joanna and felt her tears soaked his clothes. Those damp tears


    hurt his heart, and reminded him of that night, when she curled up in the corner and looked at him with


    tears. At that time, he clearly said he would be responsible for her, but now... What did he do?


    He sighed, and subconsciously was about to agree. His palm wrapped the back of her head and


    hugged her tightly, "Joanna..."


    The door of the ward was pushed open at that moment, and the nurse said, "This is the room."


    "Thank you." Lillian smiled and thanked the nurse for leading the way.


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw Sebastian holding Joanna with red eyes, and they were also


    looking at her. Sebastian twisted his eyebrows, and there was a trace of hatred in Joanna''s sad


    expression. She took a closer look, and the weak Joanna seemed to have no hatred.


    Perhaps her sudden appearance disturbed them. She was startled for a moment, and Sebastian asked


    , "What are you doing here?"


    Lillian said awkwardly, "Are my mobile phone and wallet with you?" She rushed back to the Palmer


    family early in the morning to get her mobile phone and wallet, but was told that Sebastian had taken


    them away. She could onlye to the hospital to find him.


    After knowing what she wasing from, Sebastian''s attitude towards her was still not very good. He


    gently helped Joanna lie down, covered her with a quilt, and turned to look at Lillian.


    "They are in my car. I will take you to get it now."


    "Okay." Lillian nodded, and wished to leave quickly. Seeing her husband taking care of another woman,


    she felt a little ufortable.


    The nurses and doctors came to check on Joanna at that time, and Sebastian stopped. Lillian had to


    wait for the doctor to finish checking.


    The doctor had gray hair and was in his fifties. He had a friendship with the Palmer family, so Sebastian


    respected him quite a bit. After he finished the examination and said there was nothing serious,


    Sebastian personally sent him out.


    Only Lillian and Joanna were left in the ward. Lilliany quietly, and looked straight at Joanna with tears


    in her eyes.


    Lillian remembered that she didn''t say hello to Joanna. She felt ufortable all over because of


    Joanna''s look, so she smiled reluctantly, "Joanna, it''s great that you are all right."


    Joanna looked at her coldly, "Lillian, do you want me to die?"

 Chapter 33 For Him? Not worth it!

    Chapter 33 For Him? Not worth it!


    "Why did you say that?" Lillian looked at Joanna, who was obviously weak but very domineering.


    Joanna smiled sarcastically, "Sebastian will announce your rtionship to everyone. Are you


    comcent? Lillian, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t follow him namelessly. If it weren''t for you, Mrs.


    Palmer would be me. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t lie here today! "


    Lillian pursed her lips, but Joanna was still emotional, "Lillian, do you know what it feels like to swallow


    a whole bottle of sleeping pills? Do you know the pain of the stomach tube being fed into the stomach


    and the liquid being poured into the stomach over and over again? Do you dare to be cruel to yourself


    for him? "


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    There was only Joanna gasping for agitation in the ward. Looking at her who tortured herself for


    Sebastian, Lillian replied calmly and indifferently, "I will not treat myself like this, because he is not


    worth it."


    Joanna was slightly startled, then sneered. When she asked Sebastian to divorce, his hesitation had


    already given her a sense of crisis. For him, everything she did was worthwhile.


    Joanna sat up slowly, but she just woke up after all, and she didn''t have enough strength. She was still


    infusion on the back of her hand. Although she was trying to sit up, she couldn''t hold her arm firmly.


    She almost fell out of bed and the infusion support was shaken.


    Lillian was shocked and walked over to hold her. Joanna held her hand instead and raised her eyes to


    look straight at her. She panted, her tone suddenly begging, "Lillian, then you let him go. Will you help


    me?"


    They stared at each other at close range. Joanna''s look made her tremble slightly, as if she was the


    viin who broke them up.


    Joanna never thought about her helplessness in this position. If it were in ancient times, Lillian was the


    wife who was consigned to limbo, while Joanna was the concubine favored by the husband, whose


    status was actually higher than her. Besides, Sebastian didn''t love Lillian at all.


    "Joanna, it''s not up to me." Lillian avoided Joanna''s hand while speaking. Joanna, who was still weak


    just now, was clutching Lillian''s arm aggressively: "Why? Are you greedy for the status of Mrs. Palmer?


    Are you greedy for the rich and noble life given by Sebastian? You selfish woman! "


    Joanna seemed to be out of control, and she pinched Lillian''s arm with a terrifying expression. Lillian


    felt that her arm was about to bleed, and she could only force Joanna''s hand off.


    "Joanna, calm down. Let me go!"


    They pulled, but the sickly Joanna was not as strong as Lillian. When Lillian pushed her hand away,


    she actually fell to the ground. The infusion stand and the small table next to it also tipped over, spilling


    items all over the floor.


    Lillian didn''t expect it and was suddenly shocked.


    Sebastian apanied the doctor to the end of the corridor. The doctor suddenly stopped and looked


    at him and said, "Sebastian, I forgot to tell youst night that the amount of sleeping pills Joanna


    swallowed was not fatal. You don''t have to worry too much."


    "Not a lethal dose?" Sebastian heard the point.


    The doctor nodded, "Yes, if she took one more pill, it would be serious. I think God favored her and was


    reluctant to take her life. But she is not in a good mood, and you shouldfort her."


    The doctor patted Sebastian on the shoulder, turned and left. Sebastian stood there in a daze, feeling a


    little strange.


    After thinking about it for a while, he really didn''t know what was wrong. He waved away the mixed


    thoughts in his head and walked to the ward. When he walked to the door, he saw Lillian lying on the


    ground embarrassed, and Lillian stood beside him with a panicked face.


    "Lillian! What did you do to her? "He was angry and stepped forward quickly. Before Lillian could


    speak, he pushed her aside, leaned over and picked up Joanna.


    "Joanna, are you okay? "Joanna? Sebastian looked at the weak Joanna nervously, and stared at Lillian


    fiercely. His scarlet eyes were filled with gloomy anger, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Lillian, if


    anything untoward should happen to Joanna, I won''t let you go!"


    Lillian was taken a step back subconsciously by his fierce appearance.


    At that moment, Joanna, who looked extremely weak, spoke lightly, "Sebastian, it was none of her


    business. I identally fell down by myself."


    Sebastian said angrily, "I have seen it, and you don''t have to speak for her!"


    Lillian looked at the two deeply affectionate, felt extremely ironic, and didn''t bother to argue for herself.


    Just in time, Eleanor came, and she was carrying a thermos. As soon as she came in, she saw the


    mess all over the floor. After seeing the situation of the three, she immediately understood.


    "Lillian, what did you do to Joanna? Don''t you know that she is a patient now? "Of course, Eleanor


    would not believe that Joanna could do harm to Lillian, so it was all Lillian''s fault.


    "Auntie, I''m fine. Don''t me Lillian." Joanna exined eagerly, as if Lillian really hurt her.


    Eleanor med Lillian even more, "Can''t I tell if you are okay? You don''t need to hide anything for her.


    "


    Lillian was surprised that Eleanor suddenly changed her opinion of Joanna. Would the patient get all


    the care? She would never learn to be weak like Joanna.


    Stephen told Lillian not to be so stubborn sometimes. Being weak would make people want to protect


    her.


    She also wanted to be less stubborn, and like Joanna. But the reality was that no one would protect her


    at all. Who was she weak for?


    As it was now, both her husband and mother-inw cared about another woman. What should she do?


    Should she cry so that everyone would know it? That would only make people hate her even more.


    "Sebastian, please return the mobile phone and wallet to me." Lillian said calmly.


    Sebastian didn''t care about her, and said coldly, "You go back first, and I will let someone send them to


    you."


    "Okay." She replied nkly, turned and stepped out of the ward. No one paid attention to her leaving.


    Even at the moment the door closed, she heard Eleanor''s voice, "Joanna, this is the soup I asked the


    cook to make for you. Heat it up when you can eat something."


    Lillian paused while holding the doorknob, then gently closed the door and walked along the corridor.


    She didn''t feel it at all, and maybe she was numb.


    Just thinking of it, she suddenly staggered. She hurriedly held on to the wall, and her heart beating


    violently. She breathed heavily and sat on the bench in the corridor before she was dizzy.


    She didn''t take the medicine Stephen prescribed, so she could only sit quietly for a while, and then


    refresh...

 Chapter 34 Is He Pursuing You?

    Chapter 34 Is He Pursuing You?


    Today''s entertainment report had a new interpretation of what happened at the Palmer family''s birthday


    banquetst night. It is said that Lillian wore a tight-fitting dress and high heels to prove that she was


    not pregnant, and that she secretly seduced Sebastian to join hispany. What''s more ridiculous was


    that she was said to have intervened between Sebastian and Joanna.


    Emotional gossip had always been talked about, and people were more willing to discuss whether


    Lillian wanted to be a third party. Such remarks often turned into that she was the third party in the end.


    Lillian opened the door of Zoe''s ward, and the oingughter surprised her slightly. Who was


    ying with Zoe?


    When she saw the handsome figure sitting with his back to her, she couldn''t help being surprised.


    Zoe found her and said happily, "Mommy, you are here. Uncle Archibald brought a lot of gifts for me. "


    After speaking, she showed Lillian things like offering treasures.


    Lillian saw that there were children''s audio books,ics, and the most conspicuous was a model of a


    pirate ship. She was startled, for she didn''t expect him to be so caring. Zoe only mentioned it casually


    last time, but he sent the model.


    This model was exquisite and realistic, so it shouldn''t be cheap. She looked at Archibald and asked,


    "Why are you free toe over?"


    "Thest time I made an appointment with Zoe that I would bring gifts to see her." Archibald meant that


    he was not an unreliable person.


    "Mommy, Uncle Archibald said that I can listen to the story by myself if you don''t have time, and I don''t


    have to bother the nurse and Uncle Stephen to tell me stories." Zoe held up the audio-book sent by


    Archibald with a smile.


    Lillian squeezed Zoe''s cheek, "Then did you thank Uncle Archibald?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Yes." Zoe nodded immediately, looking like an obedient child.


    Lillian was very pleased. At such a young age, she already knew how not to bother others as much as


    possible and do her own things by herself. But thinking about it carefully, she felt a little sad. She was


    still a five-year-old child who could be willful, innocent and trouble others, but she had not done so.


    Stephen came to do regr checkups for Zoe. He saw that Archibald was there, and Zoe even had a


    good time with him. He frowned slightly, and said nothing.


    "Uncle Stephen, you are here!" Zoe greeted him warmly.


    "Yes, let me see if Zoe is much better today." Stephen smiled softly. Seeing the gift from Archibald, he


    smiled and said, "Oh, Zoe received a lot of gifts today. You must be very happy, aren''t you?"


    "Yeah! These are all from Uncle Archibald. "


    "If you maintain such a good mood every day, you will get better soon." Stephen started to check as he


    spoke.


    Lillian stepped forward to help, and they circled around the child. Archibald couldn''t help, so he stood


    aside and looked at Archibald.


    She was very nervous about the child''s health, and she took a sigh of relief when she heard it was


    nothing serious. Did she believe or rely on Stephen?


    Believe or rely on? Archibald looked at Stephen, an elegant doctor. His pupils contracted


    unconsciously, and he became reticent.


    Stephen was very busy, so he went to see other patients after examining Zoe. Archibald was also not


    free anymore. Just now, the assistant called him and asked him to go back to thepany for an


    urgent matter.


    Lillian sent Archibald out, and she rarely sent him in such a long way. He just felt happy, but she


    stopped and said, "Archibald, how much were the gifts you gave to Zoe? I will pay you back together


    with the fare. "


    When he heard her words, he puckered up his lips little by little, and his dark eyes were stained with


    coolness, "Lillian, do you make sense like this?"


    Lillian was confused by his cold stare. In her impression, he was either arrogant and self-confident,


    forcing people to retreat, or modest, but cunning like a fox.


    He seldom stared at her coldly like now. His eyes were fierce and scared her. It was colder than


    Sebastian''s frosty look.


    "I..." She didn''t think there was anything wrong with doing this. It was better to make a clear distinction


    between them. Besides, she really didn''t understand why he gave Zoe gifts.


    "Those are the gifts I gave to the child, which is a token of my regard. Why do you stop me from it? "


    Archibald didn''t listen to what she said, and finished speaking coldly. Then he took a steady step and


    left in a big stride.


    Lillian looked at his chic figure and curled her lips. OK, she had no right to control him, who was


    arrogant.


    When Lillian returned to the ward, she saw Zoe holding the model of the pirate ship lovingly. She


    smiled and walked over.


    "Zoe, do you like this pirate ship?"


    "Well, I don''t know when I can go to the amusement park to take a real pirate ship." Zoe''s eyes were


    dim. She looked down at the pirate ship in her arms and raised her head again, "But it''s all right now. I


    can see the pirate ship every day." She smiled contentedly.


    Lillian helped her organize the audio-books andics. Thinking about it, she said, "After you have


    treatment, I will take you to the pirate ship if the situation permits."


    "Really!" Zoe was so excited that she was about to jump up.


    "The premise is that your physical condition allows it." Lillian tapped the tip of her nose.


    "Don''t be afraid. Let''s take Uncle Stephen together." With Uncle Stephen, the doctor, by her side, she


    was not afraid of any idents.


    Lillian didn''t object, and nodded, "If Uncle Stephen is free, of course it''s good."


    Zoe fiddled with the pirate ship in her hand, and suddenly asked, "So what about Uncle Archibald? Can


    you also invite him? "


    Lillian was surprised. Had she been bought over by Archibald''s gifts?


    "Does Zoe really want Uncle Archibald to be with us?"


    "When Uncle Archibald gave me the pirate ship, I invited him to have the opportunity to ride a real


    pirate ship with me." Zoe looked at Lillian cautiously with a pair of big ck eyes.


    "Mommy, can you?"


    Lillian pulled the hair around Zoe''s cheeks behind her ears, "As long as you like it, of course it can."


    "Great. Uncle Archibald must be very happy!" Zoe pped his hands and said.


    "How do you know he will be happy?"


    "Because he told me that he would be very happy if he could ride a pirate ship with mommy."


    Lillian frowned. What did Archibald say to Zoe?


    "Mommy, is Uncle Archibald chasing you?" Children always tell the truth. She watched Lillian curiously.


    Lillian was inexplicably startled. She was unnaturally because of Zoe''s pure stare, and patted her


    forehead, "What are you imagining?"


    "Mommy, who do you like better, Uncle Stephen or Uncle Archibald?" Zoe didn''t see Lillian''s


    unnaturalness, and asked curiously.


    Lillian pretended to be angry and said solemnly, "Zoe, these are not things you should think about. Lie


    down well, otherwise you will listen to the audio-books from Uncle Archibald, and I won''t tell you


    stories."


    Zoe shrugged andy down obediently, "Well, I won''t ask." She justy down and said to herself, "But I


    like both uncles very much. They''re good to me, so they will also be good to mommy. "

 Chapter 35 I Will Teach You Well

    Chapter 35 I Will Teach You Well


    Lillian, who was selecting reading materials, paused, and her look was sad. She was holding a book of


    Grimm''s fairy tales, in which Cindere, Snow White, Lettuce Girl, and the Frog Prince all had a


    tortuous and poignant love story. Of course, they all had a happy ending.


    The premise was that they all had the right to pursue love and be liked. But Lillian didn''t have it.


    She put down Grimm''s fairy tale in her hand and picked up The Little Prince. She would tell this story.


    Two dayster, when Lillian returned to Oxdrift, it happened to see Sebastian simply packing up his


    luggage and going out.


    She thought he was going on a business trip again. He told her that Joanna had just been discharged


    from the hospital and needed someone to take care of her, so he would not return to Oxdrift during this


    period of time.


    Lillian immediately understood that he would live with Joanna.


    When Sebastian disappeared behind the elevator door, she silently closed the door, changed her


    shoes, walked into the living room andy down on the sofa. It felt good to live alone in a big house.


    Lillian¡¯s negative reports had never stopped, and she appeared in entertainment reports from time to


    time. While people spurned her, the ratings of the show did not drop but rose.


    It was like a TV series that provoked all sorts ofints, but when it was air time, the ratings were


    still very high. The producers had profited a lot from the scolding. They were not afraid ofining,


    but afraid that no one wouldin.


    At the same time, Lillian¡¯s program on the radio station had been suspended for a while. The radio


    station wanted to sue her for failing toply with the contract and receiving the TV station''s


    programs. It asked her to either terminate the contract forpensation, or quit the TV station''s


    program topensate for the liquidated damages, and wholeheartedly do DJ for the radio station.


    Neither result was what Lillian wanted. When she was an unknown neer, she would asionally


    take part in shows outside to make extra money. At that time, the station did not hold her ountable.


    But now she was famous, it actually held her ountable.


    Besides, she had read the contract carefully, and there was no clear stiption that she could not take


    over outside programs. In fact, the radio station wanted topletely restrain her and not allow her to


    make profit for others.


    Stephen supported her in thewsuit and the termination of the contract. After all, the sry of the


    radio station was not high for her. As for finding awyer and the required fees, he would help her.


    Lillian was worried that once the contract was terminated, she would not belong to anypany. After


    finishing the TV program, she would lose her job.


    After Joanna was discharged from the hospital, she rested peacefully in the vi named Blossom that


    Sebastian gave her. Apart from work, Sebastian spent all the time with Joanna in Blossom Vi.


    Joanna was lying on the sofa with an iPad on herp. She tapped the screen to browse the web with


    one hand, and used a toothpick in the other to fork a piece of sweet fruit, taking a bite from time to time.


    On the balcony, Sebastian was talking on the phone.


    In the kitchen was Auntie, who was newly hired to take care of Joanna''s diet and daily life. She walked


    out of the kitchen in an apron and asked Joanna, "Madam, do you want to drink chicken soup or fish


    soup tonight?"


    On the day she was hired, Joanna told Auntie to call her ''Madam'' and call Sebastian ''Mr''. Auntie


    thought they were newlyweds, and felt that there was nothing wrong.


    Sebastian was there at the time, and he did not object. So Joanna was full of joy.


    Joanna could only eat light food during this time. Now she could drink some chicken soup, and of


    course she chose it.


    Sebastian hung up the phone, walked in and said, "Bring her fish soup."


    Joanna looked up at him and pouted dissatisfaction, "Sebastian, I want to drink chicken soup."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "You drank it yesterday, and today you should drink fish soup." His tone was irrefutable. He cast a look


    at Auntie, and she walked back to the kitchen withprehension.


    Joanna was dissatisfied on the surface, but she was happy in her heart. She enjoyed Sebastian''s


    control over her. If he belonged to herpletely, how perfect would he be? Thinking of this, the pupils


    under her long eyshes suddenly shrank.


    "What are you looking at?" Sebastian sat down beside her, forked a piece of fruit in the fruit bowl with a


    toothpick and put it in his mouth.


    "Sebastian, the news of the past two days has been reporting that Lillian is going to go to court."


    Sebastian''s preparation to fork a piece of fruit stopped suddenly, as if he had no appetite. He put down


    his toothpick and frowned slightly.


    "Why do you care about this news?"


    Joanna sighed, "I''m stuck here and bored. Even if I don''t care, I can see these reports whenever I


    browse the Inte."


    She paused and said, "Sebastian, if Lillian really goes to court, will she terminate the contract or quit


    Archibald''s show?"


    "I''m not her. How would I know?" Sebastian picked up the newspaper and read it, replying lukewarm.


    Joanna sat closer, leaned against him and said, "Sebastian, would you like to help Lillian with this


    lawsuit?"


    Sebastian looked at her suspiciously,"Are you willing to let me help her?" Last time he just wanted to


    announce Lillian''s identity, and she swallowed sleeping pills. Now why was she willing to let him help


    Lillian?


    "I just think that if Lillian terminates the contract, Archibald will definitely sign a contract with her. After


    all, she is from the Palmer family. Now that she has a reputation, she should join yourpany and


    stand on the united front with you. Moreover, there are first-line artists in the field of film, television and


    song in yourpany, which just misses her, the trump card in the host industry. Lillian is very suitable,


    isn''t she?"


    Sebastian frowned, and he also thought of this. If Lillian was signed by Archibald, they would have


    more opportunities to be together. He felt bored at the thought of this.


    He didn''t tantly help because of his scruples about Joanna''s reaction. In the past two days, he had


    arranged for the secretary to contact thewyer. Regardless of the oue of thewsuit, he did not


    hope that Lillian and Archibald would reach a cooperative rtionship.


    The secretary found out that Archibald had contacted a gold medalwyer in the legal world, and he


    was also preparing for Lillian''swsuit.


    This game was not just for Lillian, but also a secret fight between him and Archibald. Since Joanna


    didn''t object, he didn''t need to do it in private.


    "There is really ack of good moderators in thepany." Sebastian followed Joanna''s meaning.


    "Then sign Lillian. Between you and Archibald, I don''t think she has the right to choose an outsider."


    Joanna continued to agitate.


    "I will ask the secretary to contact thewyer." Sebastian ended the discussion on this topic.


    Joanna took his arm, rested her head on his shoulder, and smiled satisfied. She stared at the front and


    suddenly became calm.


    ''Lillian, don''t rely on Archibald to promote you. As long as you join Sebastian''spany, you won''t


    have a say. As a senior, I will teach you well!''


    Joanna''s eyes grew deeper and deeper, and she smiled evilly.

 Chapter 36 What Kind of Trick is this Kid Playing?

    Chapter 36 What Kind of Trick is this Kid ying?


    There was an antique tea house in the deep and serene alley with a wooden fence around it, which


    was fully covered with vines dotted with light pink flowers swaying in the wind.


    Pots of flowers were ced in front of the tea house door, and some spider nts were dangling in the


    air as well. Such a ce was perfect for drinking coffee, but it was actually a tea house.


    Once entering the tea house, one would be under the delusion that he had stepped back in time. The


    interior was furnished with rosewood chairs, screens, scripts, paintings and antiques, all in traditional


    ssic style.


    Thus, even if the tea house was hidden in a tranquil alley far from the hubbub urban life, it was


    frequented by guests every day.


    Tea was boiled in front of the guests, while ady was ying the Chinese zither across the bamboo


    curtain. The music sounded like pearls falling on a jade te.


    "It¡¯s my pleasure to be invited by Young Master Hawkins to such an elegant ce to have a cup of tea."


    Dawson stared at Archibald with a smile across the tea table.


    "You¡¯re ttering me, Dawson. It¡¯s my pleasure to invite you to have a cup of tea with me," neither


    humble nor haughty, Archibald said unhurriedly. As a junior, he handled the conversation with all due


    ceremonial.


    Dawson, who had just turned 60 this year with a lean body, was most interested in tea tasting. He was


    the head of the radio station.


    After some small talk, the tea was served by the one who was boiling tea. The room was filled with the


    tea aroma.


    Dawson shut his eyes, took a deep breath and praised, "It¡¯s the best Longjing tea picked before Grain


    Rain."


    "It¡¯s true that you¡¯re a great tea lover," Archibald said with a smile.


    Dawson raised his eyebrows, grinned happily and said nothing, savoring the tea aroma.


    "Archibald, did you just say that you wanted to buy the advertising rights during the prime time?"


    Dawson asked slowly after taking a sip of tea.


    "Exactly." Archibald nodded, put down the tea cup and went on, "A new product is just about to enter


    the market, so this time, I¡¯d like to get a ce in your treasurednd to promote it."


    Eyes slightly closed, Dawson said tly, "I think you also know that our radio station was created long


    ago. It can be regarded as an old one in Millpond and is no match for those new ones. Are you sure


    you want to promote your new product in our radio station?"


    "It¡¯s just because of this that I invited you to talk the matter over with me. Since it¡¯s an old radio station,


    it must have many old listeners. To tell you the truth, I also listened to your station when I was little, so


    privately, I hope the radio station will be better developed in the future too."


    Truly, the radio station had been created a long time ago, so it was hard to reform its operation pattern


    in a short time. However, it was impossible for the radio station to cater for the rapidly changing world


    without reformation. Therefore, reformation was the only way out if it wanted to win listeners from those


    newly created ones.


    "Well? Do you have any good idea?" Dawson stopped smiling and became serious.


    Archibald gave a little smile, his handsome eyes gleaming. "Dawson, let¡¯s talk it over while tasting


    tea¡­"


    When the sun nted at the edge of the sky, Archibald and Dawson walked out of the tea house


    together. After watching Dawson¡¯s car going away, Archibald turned to get into his own car waiting


    aside.


    After that, Kieran sat down on the driver¡¯s seat, turned around and said to Archibald, "President


    Hawkins, Mrs. Hawkins just called. She wanted you to have dinner at the Hawkins¡¯ Mansion tonight."


    Archibald answered without thinking, "OK."


    The Hawkins¡¯ Mansion was built near the mountain and by the river. The ancestors of the Hawkins''


    family had asked the feng shui master to evaluate the site before choosing this precious ce.


    It was in recent years that the gate of the main mansion had been reced with the engraved iron one,


    while everything else remained unchanged. The buildings with porches were ornamented with carved


    beams and painted rafters in ssic style. There were rockeries in the garden, and the spring water


    through the rockeries was drawn from mountain streams. Therefore, when it was summer time, it was


    cool in the garden.


    The trees, which were over 100 years old, made pleasant shade everywhere in the courtyard. They


    had witnessed the rise and fall of the Hawkins'' family.


    The car entered the courtyard. Once Archibald got off the car, Jackson greeted him. "Finally you¡¯re


    back, young master. The whole family has been waiting for you to have dinner."


    Archibald pulled loose his tie and gave it to Jackson. Then he took off his suit and stuffed it into


    Jackson¡¯s hands, and unbuttoned his shirt as he walked towards the main house.


    "Oh yeah? Who hase?"


    Jackson was ustomed to Archibald behaving like this because he had watched him grow up. Ever


    since childhood, Archibald had been like an untamed horse, and only Ruben Hawkins could tie him


    down.


    When Archibald was ten, he had been sent to the country by Ruben due to his rebellion. In Ruben¡¯s


    words, he had wanted Archibald to suffer some hardships and be cut down to size. Archibald had not


    been allowed to go back to the city if he hadn¡¯t moderated his temper.


    Each member of the family¡¯s stomach had been in knots, but no one had dared to disobey Ruben¡¯s


    order. Fortunately, after a trip to the country, Archibald had toned down his recklessness, and before


    long, he had been taken back to the city.


    However, Jackson was aware that rebellion was still flowing in Archibald¡¯s blood vessels. Having gone


    through so much in business world, he had be more stable, but still acted without scruple when at


    home.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    These noble looking suits and ties were nothing but a constraint to Archibald. When he went off work,


    he just took them off and tossed them aside.


    "Serena hase with Benedict. Besides, uncle Robin and Katie havee with Remy and May to


    visit old master." Jackson followed Archibald into the house with the suit and tie in his arms.


    In the main house, the quiet and grim mansion was livened up due to the family gathering.


    The whole family sat around the big round table made of yellow pear wood in order of family status.


    This table was passed down by the ancestors of the Hawkins'' family, so its value was more than its


    intrinsic worth.


    On the head of the table sat a hale old man with grey hair in a silk Tang suit. Just by sitting there, he


    exuded an authoritative aura. This was Ruben Hawkins.


    Now that the whole family got together and was having a jolly time, Ruben¡¯s eyes lit up with a faint


    smile.


    Hardly had Archibald gone into the room than a figure rushed towards him. Suddenly, his arm was


    grabbed by a pair of hands, and then came a pettish and sweet voice, "Archibald, finally you¡¯re back.


    The whole family has been starving waiting for you!"


    Only May, the daughter of Archibald¡¯s third uncle, uncle Robin, would do this. May was 18 this year, 10


    years younger than Archibald, but rarely, there was no generation gap between them.


    May had an elder brother, Remy, who was two years older than her. This handsome guy was still in


    college, but May would im that Remy was nothing but an immature boy, and that she preferred


    Archibald, a mature career man.


    Naturally, Remy didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon by his own younger sister, saying that May was


    just a brainless little girl, and that she¡¯d better give up that idea as soon as possible.


    The brother and sister were a funny duo, and it would never get boring with their presence.


    Archibald drew back his arm, put it around May¡¯s shoulders and teased, "I¡¯m afraid that only you, the


    foodie, is starved."


    The atmosphere in the room had be lively because of the conversation between the two of them.


    Katie, Archibald¡¯s third aunt, stared at her own daughter, acting as if she was helpless. "You¡¯re not


    wrong. She really is a foodie now. She stuffs snacks into her mouth while shouting she¡¯s on a diet."


    May looked at her mother in displeasure. "Mom, why rake that up in front of everyone? Am I your


    daughter or not?"


    "You¡¯re a giveaway, not mother¡¯s daughter," Remy chimed in.


    "Remy, how dare you!" May snorted, walked over to Remy and was about to pick a fight as she spoke.


    The family was used to this kind of bicker and grinned. Whether or not the brother and sister were


    really going to fight, uncle Robin hissed at them to be quiet since Ruben was present.


    "Archibald,e here and sit down," Serena greeted Archibald, smiling.


    "Archibald," When Archibald was approaching, the one sitting on the left of Serena stood up and


    greeted him. It was Benedict, the second young master of the Hawkins'' family, as well as the only son


    of uncle Edwin, Archibald¡¯s second uncle, and his wife, Serena.


    uncle Edwin had died when Benedict was very little, while Serena had been so grief-stricken that she


    had fallen ill, which had led to paralysis of the lower limbs, and now she had to spend her life in a


    wheelchair.


    Benedict was two years younger than Archibald. When he had graduated from college abroad, he had


    also founded his ownpany. Now, hispany was based in the U.K., and the purpose he came


    home this time was to expand his business.


    Ruben was quite satisfied, saying that the grandchildren of the Hawkins'' family were all able to run


    business independently.


    Archibald stood still in front of Benedict, raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder. "Bro, you¡¯re


    getting more and more handsome. Finally, you¡¯re back. Serena has been missing you at home alone."


    Benedict was born with a pair of charming eyes. Once he smiled, his eyes smoldered with affection. No


    wonder it was said that Archibald was an elegant gentleman, while Benedict was an unruly childe.


    "Thanks to you, my mother has been taken good care of." Benedict¡¯s eyes were beaming with


    gratefulness.


    "We¡¯re family, so there¡¯s no need to say that," Archibald said with a hint of reproach.


    Serena listened to the conversation between the two and her face lit up with happiness. It might be


    because she had been ill for years, and her personality had be dull, while her only facial


    expression was smile.


    "Benedict, why don¡¯t you thank me? I always visit Serena to chat with her," May chimed in suddenly.


    "Sure, I have to thank you for your visit, so that the fruits covering with branches in the orchard on the


    back hill of our house are taken care of," Benedict teased.


    Suddenly, the main room burst intoughter again. Everyone eximed in mind that May was indeed a


    foodie.


    "Now that everybody has arrived, let¡¯s get started," Ruben ordered in a sonorous voice, while Jackson


    asked the servants to serve the dishes immediately.


    On the right side of Ruben sat his eldest son Gordon Hawkins and his wife Beatrice, which were


    Archibald¡¯s parents, while on the left side sat Ruben¡¯s lineal grandson, Archibald.


    The Hawkins'' family had strict family rules. The eldest son and the lineal grandson would be the first


    ones to take over the family business. In addition, their naming was also based on the naming order


    made by their ancestors. As for the sons after the eldest one, their naming didn¡¯t have to follow the


    strict rules. They could either stick to the rules or name themselves at will.


    "Archibald, are you busytely? Why have you seldome home for dinner?" Beatrice darted a


    nce at her son and asked in a soft voice.


    Beatrice was from a family of schrs. Well-maintained, she looked like a woman in her 30s instead of


    her real age, 50s. Just by sitting there, she had an air of dignity and elegance.


    Before Archibald could answer her, May interposed, "Archibald has made frequent appearances in the


    gossip columnstely. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s been quite full."


    "May! Don¡¯t talk while eating," Katie hissed. May was spoilt by her at home, but while in Ruben¡¯s


    house, May had to behave herself.


    May pouted. "I¡¯m not wrong."


    Almost everyone in the family knew the gossip about Archibald. Beatrice had originally wanted to ask


    her son how it had gone, but unexpectedly, they actually rode off on this unpleasant subject. Her face


    darkened at once.


    Gordon nced at his wife and frowned in puzzlement. There had been no gossip about his son


    before, but recently, not only had he shown up in variety shows, he was also having an affair with a


    female artist. However, Gordon believed in his son¡¯s capability of handling things. If Archibald had


    given an order, no media would have dared to report such news.


    Strangely, not only hadn¡¯t such news been stopped, but there were new inside scoops being disclosed


    every day. What kind of trick is this kid ying?

 Chapter 37 You鈥檙e Almost 30. Finally, There鈥檚 some Gossip About You

    Chapter 37 You¡¯re Almost 30. Finally, There¡¯s some Gossip About You


    For a moment, silence hung over the dinner table. The family peeked at Ruben and Archibald next to


    him, yet both of them looked calm.


    Supposedly, it was impossible for Ruben to know nothing of the gossip about Archibald, but why was


    he still so calm?


    When the people were still wondering, Ruben blurted, "You¡¯re almost 30 now, and finally, there¡¯s some


    gossip about you. I thought you were gay."


    Ruben¡¯s words startled each one at the table. Did the master of the house just say that?


    Even Archibald couldn¡¯t resist coughing. What¡¯s more, Ruben looked sideways at Archibald, and asked


    seriously in a sonorous voice, "It¡¯s said that you took her to take a pregnancy test. Is she pregnant?"


    Bang, nk. The noises of chopsticks and spoons falling into the bowls came.


    ''Grandpa Ruben, could you stop stunning us with your words?''


    May closed her gaping mouth, picked up the chopsticks again that she had been too surprised to hold,


    and stared at Ruben admiringly. "Grandpa, you¡¯re really something. Your ideas keep pace with the


    times. It¡¯s not easy for Archibald to be in a rtionship since he¡¯s no longer young, and it¡¯d be best if he


    really had a child. In that case, I will have not only a sister-inw, but also a nephew. It¡¯s great to buy


    one and get one free."


    However, Beatrice didn¡¯t think so. When she had seen the news, she had thought it was made-up. If


    there really was some woman pregnant with her son¡¯s baby, it would be a top priority for her, and


    something serious for the Hawkins'' family too.


    After all, Archibald was the lineal grandson, so his child would be the first one of Ruben¡¯s eldest son¡¯s


    family. If it were a boy, he would take over the Hawkins'' family business in the future, and the mother of


    the child must be someone the Hawkins'' family was satisfied with. Therefore, what Beatrice was more


    worried about was whether her son was really the baby¡¯s father or not!


    "Archibald, is that true? What kind of family is that woman from? Such thing can¡¯t be handled casually,"


    Beatrice asked, frowning.


    "I know that. It¡¯s a hostess called Lillian Spencer," May offered the answer.


    Katie was totally afraid of this daughter of hers. She picked up a meatball and stuffed it into May¡¯s


    mouth. "It¡¯s none of your business. Shut up."


    Archibald stared at his anxious mother andforted, "Mom, just brush those news off."


    "Lillian Spencer?" Ruben frowned slightly as if he was trying to recall something. Before long, he went


    on, "This name sounds familiar."


    Beatrice¡¯s frown deepened. A hostess of the media world? This was not some decent identity, at least


    not good enough for her son.


    Archibald cared nothing for his family¡¯s reaction. When he saw Ruben¡¯s confused look, Archibald


    snickered, tilted his head slightly and whispered into his grandfather¡¯s ear, "Grandpa, you met her in


    the hospitalst time."


    Ruben¡¯s eyes gleamed. He suddenly realized, "So it¡¯s her?" That virgin girl?


    The rest of the people didn¡¯t hear what Archibald said, and their eyes darted between the grandfather


    and grandson. Were they keeping a secret from them?


    During the whole dinner, the most quiet people were uncle Edwin¡¯s family. Both Serena and Benedict


    had been listening to them, while Benedict picked up Serena¡¯s favorite food into her bowl considerately


    from time to time.


    However, when Lillian¡¯s name was brought up at the dinner table, something mysterious glinted in


    Benedict¡¯s eyes.


    Lillian¡¯s case came to trial on Monday, and Stephen had already got her awyer. She didn¡¯t want to do


    it, but the radio station wouldn¡¯t let her off and forced her to make a choice, not to mention an out-of-


    court settlement.


    In the morning, a swarm of journalists encircled the court. Once Lillian got off the car, they surged


    towards her. Luckily, bodyguards were dispatched from Archibald to protect her. Otherwise, Lillian


    couldn¡¯t even make her way into the court.


    Stephen also came with her, as well as Lawyer Bet, the bestwyer of Millpond. Just at the age of


    34, he had made such achievement and could be considered a big shot. Tall and handsome, Lawyer


    Bet had captured the heart of many women of the legal profession.


    Stephen had used to treat Lawyer Bet¡¯s family. It was because of this that Stephen was able to ask


    him for help.


    Then a car stopped right behind Lillian¡¯s car. The one getting off was exactly Sebastian. In a ck suit,


    he looked statuesque and stern. On his right was his secretary, while on his left was another famous


    lawyer of Millpond, Lawyer Jimmy.


    When the journalists saw Sebastian, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and came to him in swarms,


    while the bodyguards behind Sebastian stepped forward to protect him at once.


    "President Palmer, did you bring thewyer with you today for Spencer¡¯s case?" One of the journalists


    asked across the bodyguards.


    Sebastian buttoned his suit and unexpectedly, answered the question posed by the journalist, "I think


    highly of Lillian. Since my mediapany is short of great hosts, I¡¯m very willing to ask Lillian to join


    mypany after she is released from the radio station, and I¡¯ll offer her the best tform."


    It dawned on the journalists once Sebastian said that. It turned out that Sebastian appeared with his


    lawyer here to help Lillian in court, and he was also holding out an olive branch to her. As long as Lillian


    canceled the contract, Sebastian¡¯s mediapany would ept her.


    The journalists got excited secretly. It was Archibald alone who had made Lillian popr. Now, she was


    still having an affair with Archibald, while Sebastian came personally with hiswyer to help her. It was


    a story of the hero rescuing a beauty, but who would believe that Sebastian was doing this just


    because he valued Lillian as a talented hostess?


    Archibald, Lillian, Sebastian, Joanna. Well, a great drama was on!


    Lillian was astonished at Sebastian¡¯s appearance, and what he said confused her even more. He


    wanted to ask her to join hispany? What irony!


    It wasn¡¯t the first day that Sebastian had ever known what Lillian¡¯s profession was. He owned a huge


    mediapany with so many A-listers, and many more artists wished they could join hispany. It


    wasn¡¯t that Lillian hadn¡¯t dreamed of it before.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But in the past, Sebastian had never concerned himself with her work or life, nor had he ever thought of


    asking her to join hispany for a better development. What this show was for at this moment?


    Could it really be because she was a hostess too popr to get right now?


    Sebastian walked up to Lillian and saw that gentle doctor, much to his disgust, next to her and Lawyer


    Bet.


    It didn¡¯t ur to Sebastian that they had engaged this bestwyer. However, Sebastian¡¯s secretary had


    told him before that Archibald had also contacted this Lawyer Bet. Could it be that Lawyer Bet


    was engaged for Lillian by Archibald? Then why was Archibald nowhere to be seen?


    "Lillian, this is Lawyer Jimmy, one of the leading people at the Bar," Sebastian introduced.


    Lillian gave a lukewarm smile. "I¡¯ve already got one." And herwyer was a leading authority in the


    profession.


    "It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re more likely to win if working together." Sebastian ignored the faint mockery and


    rejection in Lillian¡¯s eyes.


    "It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go." Stephen had never liked Sebastian. He walked into the court with Lillian


    without even ncing at him.


    Naturally, Sebastian didn¡¯t want to talk to Stephen either. He walked towards the court with his people,


    following in the rear.


    Since this court trial was not open to public, all the journalists were shut out, and they could only wait


    for the result outside.


    Lillian and the others sat down in the dock, while the presiding judge and the procurator arrived one


    after the other. Oddly, the intiff seat was empty. The trial was going to start soon, but the intiff had


    note yet. How would the trial go?

 Chapter 38 The Plaintiff Dropped the Lawsuit, and You may File a Counterclaim

    Chapter 38 The intiff Dropped the Lawsuit, and You may File a Counterim


    "What¡¯s going on?" Staring at the empty intiff seat opposite him, Stephen asked Lillian in


    puzzlement.


    Lillian shook her head, not knowing what was happening either. "Let¡¯s wait. Maybe he¡¯ll arrive soon."


    Sebastian took a seat in the auditoria. Thewyer he had hired had already sat down at Lillian¡¯s side.


    The most famouswyers of Millpond had bothe to help Lillian, so there was a good chance that


    they would win thewsuit. Did the intiff get cold feet because he had known that?


    Sebastian ran his eyes over the whole audience and didn¡¯t see Archibald among the sparse crowd.


    Was he really noting today?


    Time ticked by, and the intiff seat was still empty. When the crowd was getting impatient waiting,


    someone came in all of a sudden. He said to the presiding judge, "I¡¯m sorry. I came on behalf of the


    radio station. The radio station has decided to withdraw the charge and drop thewsuit. The radio


    station would like to settle the matter with Miss Spencer in private."


    What? Drop thewsuit?


    Lillian looked at this man in surprise. What did he mean by that? Was it a fun thing to do to go to court?


    She hadn¡¯t eaten or slept well these days. Besides, Stephen had spent some good money hiring a


    greatwyer. And now, the case was over after someone said the radio station wanted to drop the


    lawsuit?


    Lillian took a deep breath and almost got mad!


    The presiding judge was also unhappy to hear that. He stared at Lillian and asked, "Defendant, you


    may file a counterim, and we can reach a verdict in court without the presence of the intiff."


    File a counterim? Lillian¡¯s eyes glinted. Of course she would, because why not?


    However, Stephan stopped her and said in a low voice, "You haven¡¯t canceled the contract with the


    radio station yet. Are you sure you want to counter charge?"


    Lillian looked back at Stephan and nced at the twowyers behind her. Now she was standing in


    court with such great legal aid, should she waste all of them? Lillian stared at that handsome Lawyer


    Bet and asked, "Lawyer Bet, are you sure we¡¯ll win if I counter charge?"


    Lawyer Bet gave a faint smile. "In my record, there¡¯s no such thing as failure."


    He sounded arrogant, and was worthy of the name of the bestwyer. Lillian smacked her hand down


    on the desk immediately. "Fine, then we¡¯ll counter charge!"


    Those who didn¡¯t know would think that this woman would lead a charge against her enemy. Stephen


    shook his head helplessly.


    Of course, Lillian won the case atst. She threw herself down at the bestwyer, Lawyer Bet¡¯s


    feet in admiration. In the definitive sentence, the radio station had topensate her with a sum of


    money to cover part of her cost. Nothing was more satisfying than this.


    "Lawyer Bet, finally I¡¯ve learned what¡¯s a real silver tongue today. Is each word spat out from your


    mouth worth thousands of money?" Lillian eximed.


    "You¡¯re ttering me, Miss Spencer. Not up to thousands of money, maybe hundreds of." Lawyer


    Bet raised his dashing eyebrows slightly, looking proud and confident.


    Lillian couldn¡¯t helpughing. Lawyer Bet was not being humble at all. At the thought of him acting


    in an orderly way while staying aggressive in court, Lillian believed that he deserved to be called the


    bestwyer.


    Sebastian hadn¡¯t seen Archibald until the end of the trial, nor had he expected that the radio station


    would drop the case so abruptly. Could it be because Archibald had long known that the radio station


    would make such a decision that he hadn¡¯te?


    Sebastian had originally wanted to have Lillian cancel her contract with the radio station by bringing a


    lawyer here with him. But now, not only hadn¡¯t she canceled her contract, but she needed to settle the


    matter in private. Did it mean that the radio station had decided to make apromise?


    When Lillian was about to get in the car with Stephen, Sebastian walked over suddenly. "Lillian, get in


    my car."


    The smile on Lillian¡¯s face froze. She stared at the man with a grim face in front of her in confusion. "If


    you have anything to say, say it now."


    Sebastian was not in the mood to say anything. He grabbed Lillian¡¯s wrist and walked towards his car.


    No one present was prepared for the sudden drama. Just as Lillian¡¯s bodyguards were about to step


    forward, Sebastian¡¯s bodyguards had blocked their way. Meanwhile, the journalists were surging up to


    them, so Lillian was stuffed into his car by Sebastian in the chaos.


    Soon, the car started and was out of sight. Stephen watched the car speeding away in anger and


    turned to get into his car to chase it. He knew clearly that Sebastian had never been kind to Lillian.


    In the car, Lillian tried her best to draw back her hand and red at the man in front of her. "Sebastian,


    what do you want?"


    "Terminate your contract with the radio station and join mypany," Sebastian didn¡¯t beat around the


    bush and got straight to the point.


    Lillian massaged her red and swollen wrist and asked with iprehension, "Why?"


    There was not many expressions on Sebastian¡¯s stern face. He took out the cigarette box and lit one


    cigarette up. When he blew out a stream of white smoke, Sebastian stared at Lillian with his cold eyes.


    "What you want is nothing but a better development. Since Archibald can make you popr, I can too.


    You know very well the position of my mediapany in Millpond, even in the whole country. I¡¯m able


    to offer the best tform for you," Sebastian said slowly.


    Lillian listened to him silently, an ironic smile climbing up to her lips. She snorted, "Sebastian, what


    were you doing early on? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit toote to talk about this now?"


    The cigarette between his fingers glowed and faded, and he narrowed his eyes slightly. "It¡¯s not toote


    now. Or, do you really want to hook up with Archibald?" His voice became harsh suddenly.


    The mockery in Lillian¡¯s eyes turned into anger. "Sebastian!"


    He kept spitting out those mean words, "Lillian, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re already married now. Just think


    about it. Do you think someone like you deserves the young master from the top wealthy family of


    Millpond?"


    Sebastian¡¯s words made Lillian¡¯s heart skip a beat. She stared at him with cold eyes. "Sebastian, I don¡¯t


    need Archibald to make me popr, nor do I need your charity. Just put your mind on Joanna. If you


    keep in touch with me, I¡¯m afraid she will cut her wrist instead of swallowing up pills next time!"


    Sebastian knit his brows suddenly. "Lillian, be grateful. Why do you think Archibald made you popr?


    He did that on the spur of the moment. When he gets tired of you, you will be no better than a piece of


    shit to him!"


    Lillian chuckled. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m better than that in front of you." She looked out of the window,


    unwilling to talk with him anymore. Then she blurted, "Stop here."


    "Lillian!"


    "I asked you to stop here! I don¡¯t want to argue with you!"


    This time, Lillian didn¡¯t answer Sebastian with a carefree smile as usual, but her temper now also made


    him furious!


    The air over the backseat seemed to have be thinner. The two of them glowered at each other.


    After some time, Sebastian said in an extremely cold voice, "Stop here."


    The driver, who had already broken into a cold sweat on the back, pulled over immediately, and soon


    came the noise of the car door being mmed.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Sebastian¡¯s grim face grew tight. The car started again, and Lillian¡¯s figure was getting smaller in the


    rearview mirror. However, she didn¡¯t cast another nce at him throughout.


    Lillian stood beside the road filled with the flood of vehicles. With a noise of a car screeching to a halt,


    Stephen¡¯s ck Audi Q7 stopped in front of her. Stephen, gentle as usual, saw Lillian standing by the


    road soullessly, and frowned in anxiety.


    "Lillian? What happened?" Stephen held Lillian¡¯s shoulders, looked down at her and asked. He


    wondered by instinct if she was having a rpse.

 Chapter 39 I鈥檒l do You Another Favor

    Chapter 39 I¡¯ll do You Another Favor


    Lillian looked pale, and it might be because she had just argued with Sebastian. She shook her head


    and managed a smile. "I¡¯m fine."


    Stephen watched Lillian very carefully in a highly professional way. When he made sure that she was


    indeed fine, he helped her into the car. Stephen didn¡¯t ask what Sebastian had said to her since he


    couldn¡¯t care less about it. The only thing he cared about was Lillian¡¯s well-being.


    Lillian met Dawson as agreed. Although it was a private settlement, she had to keep her appointment in


    company with thewyer.


    Lillian had believed that in thiswsuit, since the radio station, the intiff, had ended up being


    sentenced topensate for her loss, the radio station would make difficulties for her privately even if


    it had agreed to settle the case out of court.


    But that was not the case. Dawson received her very friendly. He didn¡¯t mention anything about her


    breaking the contract, nor did he mention the contractual penalty. Instead, he was very willing to ept


    the verdict and pay thepensation to Lillian.


    Dawson even added that her programme wouldn¡¯t be scheduled for midnight anymore. Lillian would


    host a tourism programme from 3 to 4 pm, where she would rmend good ces to eat and y to


    the listeners.


    The radio station didn¡¯t call her to ount for appearing on the tv show either. Dawson only asked her


    not to sign any contract with the tv station during the period of her contract with the radio station.


    Lillian did the tv show inadvertently. It was out of the fat sry that she did that show. As for other


    shows, Lillian didn¡¯t intend to do any of them, so she ept this request of Dawson¡¯s.


    Atst, Dawson sent her out of the office very kindly, saying that he hoped they could have a friendly


    cooperation in the future.


    Lillian was still in a trance after going away from Dawson¡¯s office. She stared at Lawyer Bet beside


    her and asked doubtfully, "Was it because of your appearance that Dawson didn¡¯t give me a hard


    time?"


    Lawyer Bet shrugged. "Could be." Well, he wasn¡¯t indeed some modestwyer.


    Stephen patted Lillian on the shoulder. "Since the problem is solved smoothly, what¡¯s the worry?"


    "I find it weird that the problem is solved too smoothly." Lillian wondered if she had had some blind luck.


    Lawyer Bet aside looked at the frowning Lillian, and something shed across his eyes.


    Since she had won the case, receivedpensation identally and resolved the conflict with the


    radio station, Lillian was in a good mood, so she invited Lawyer Bet to dinner with Stephen.


    In the Cantonese restaurant, the moment the two handsome and tall gentlemen, one bestwyer and


    one refined doctor, walked in, everybody¡¯s attention was attracted by their maic aura.


    "Suddenly I feel that my existence is redundant around you two," Lillian could feel those piercing eyes,


    taunting herself.


    The media had long reported Lillian¡¯swsuit, and the crowd recognized them after a while. The whole


    restaurant was seething instantly. Of course, it was mostly because Lawyer Bet and Stephen were


    popr among people.


    "Then let¡¯s eat in the private room," Stephen suggested.


    The three of them sat down in the private room. When the dishes were served, the two men opened a


    bottle of wine. Lillian also wanted to drink, but was stopped by Stephen. Since it was hard liquor, Lillian


    would fall over if she drank more than two sses.


    When they were halfway through their meal, Stephen¡¯s phone rang. It turned out that it was the hospital


    urging him to go back to treat the patients.


    It was embarrassing for Stephen to leave halfway, but Lillian said with a smile, "Since your profession is


    so divine and great, go and rescue the dying. I¡¯ll buy you a meal next time."


    Lawyer Bet added, "Lillian is right. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll finish off the rest of the wine." He raised the wine


    ss specially as he spoke.


    Hearing that, Stephen smiled, and entrusted Lawyer Bet sincerely, "Please send her back home


    later."


    Lawyer Bet nced at Lillian and then met Stephen¡¯s eyes. "It¡¯s a man¡¯s duty to send ady home.


    Go and treat your patients."


    "Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m an adult, and how can¡¯t I send myself home?" Lillian urged Stephen to leave


    quickly.


    "Many thanks to you, Lawyer Bet." It was after Stephen expressed his thanks that he grabbed the


    suit hung on the clothes tree and walked out of the private room with an easy mind.


    Once Stephen left, Lillian let out a a sigh and stared at that bottle of wine they had been drinking.


    "Lawyer Bet, I want to drink a toast to you. I¡¯m grateful that you helped me win the case."


    "It¡¯s my duty to help my client win the case, and you don¡¯t have to make excuses to drink." A smirk


    lifted Lawyer Bet¡¯s lips.


    Her charade had been seen through instantly, so it was better for Lillian to be honest before Lawyer


    Bet. She smiled wryly, "It¡¯s a joyous asion today, isn¡¯t it? And it¡¯s disappointing not to drink on


    such asion. You¡¯re awyer, not a doctor, so don¡¯t stop me." Her hand was already holding the wine


    bottle and drew it closer to her.


    Lawyer Bet didn¡¯t stop her, but reminded, "It¡¯s quite potent. Don¡¯t get drunk, or I¡¯ll have difficulty


    sending you home."


    "It¡¯ll be alright. What¡¯s wrong with having a drink or two?" ''Don¡¯t make a fuss here. It¡¯s hard to have a


    good day like this, and it¡¯s a buzz-kill not to drink.''


    Atst, Lawyer Bet shook his head helplessly with a wine ss in his hand, watching the stoned


    woman next to him bending over the table mumbling to herself with a bright red face.


    If Lillian had known that the liquor contained 70% alcohol, she would definitely have sworn Lawyer


    Bet quietly. Why hadn¡¯t he told her such important information? And she should have drunk three


    sses recklessly!


    Lawyer Bet took out his phone and made a call. When he got through, he said in an extremely


    rxed tone, his eyes fixing on the drunk woman, "Archibald, how about I do you another favor?"


    Once Archibald walked into the private room, he saw Lillian bending over the table, her face blushing in


    an adorable way. Howe this woman was drunk like this?


    "I¡¯ve already asked the waitress to feed her some honey water," Lawyer Bet said.


    "Thanks." Judging from the tone, Archibald was close to Lawyer Bet. At least, he was not treating


    him politely like a stranger.


    Archibald picked up the wine bottle on the table and saw the alcohol content with a brief glimpse. He


    couldn¡¯t help frowning and asked, "How much did she drink?"


    "Three sses."


    "Why didn¡¯t you stop her? You allowed her to drink three sses of liquor!" Archibald frowned, slightly


    angry.


    "Don¡¯t me the good guy here wrongly. She insisted on drinking herself." Lawyer Bet smiled


    meaningfully, watching Archibald taking off his suit, draping it over Lillian and scooping her up directly.


    Archibald didn¡¯t cast another nce at Lawyer Bet. If he were a good guy, there would be no bad


    guy in this world!


    Seeing that Archibald was leaving with Lillian, Lawyer Bet said unhurriedly, "Don¡¯t forget that you


    owe me a favor this time."


    "Only if I take it as a favor." Archibald walked outside with Lillian in his arms without looking back.


    "What a cunning fox!" Although he was cursing, there was a faint smile on Lawyer Bet¡¯s face, and


    his expression looked very much alike hisment on Archibald.


    Outside the restaurant parked a white Spyker C8. It was not an eye-catching or dazzling color, but the


    car was full of personality and power by simply parking there.


    It was Archibald¡¯s private car, and he would drive it when going out alone.


    Archibald put Lillian on the backseat and fastened the safety belt for her. At this moment, Lillian stirred.


    She took his chiseled face in her hands and mumbled, "Who are you?"


    Propping himself up on one arm against the seat back, Archibald let her cup his face, his nted eyes


    gleaming charmingly. He curled his lips into a wicked smirk. "Your husband."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 40 Say it, Archibald is Lillian鈥檚 Husband

    Chapter 40 Say it, Archibald is Lillian¡¯s Husband


    To her disgust, Lillian pushed Archibald¡¯s face away upon hearing that and snorted, "Sebastian?"


    Hostility glinted in Archibald¡¯s eyes. He grabbed her lower jaw, pulled it over to face him and corrected


    her, "No, it¡¯s Archibald."


    Dizzy, Lillian was totally under his control. She mumbled, "Archibald?"


    The cunning fox nodded with satisfaction. "That¡¯s right, good girl. Say after me. Your husband is


    Archibald."


    "Your¡­ husband if Archibald." It had to be said that the drunk Lillian was obedient and cute!


    The smile froze on Archibald¡¯s lips and embarrassment was written all over his face. He closed the car


    door and sat on the backseat with Lillian in his arms, finding it necessary to teach her this sentence!


    "Lillian, look at me. I¡¯m Archibald."


    "Archibald?"


    "Correct, is husband. String them together."


    "Archibald¡­ is husband."


    "Whose husband?" He pinched her jaw, and her burning red cheeks were right under his nose.


    Archibald thought this time he would seed in teaching her, but who knew that this woman also


    asked, "Whose husband?"


    Archibald went on teaching her, frowning, "Is Lillian¡¯s husband. Archibald is Lillian¡¯s husband. Say it."


    Under Archibald¡¯s patient teaching, the muzzy Lillian said in a soft voice, "Archibald¡­ is Lillian¡¯s


    husband."


    Her tender voice seemed to have captured his heart all of a sudden. Archibald held the woman in his


    arms tighter and said in a low and maic voice, "That¡¯s right. Keep that in mind. Did you hear me?"


    Archibald was aware that he was deceiving himself, and that she would forget it when she woke up, but


    it would be great if she could remember it at this moment.


    "Yeah." Her eyes half closed, Lillian nodded subconsciously.


    Watching the sweet and docile girl in his arms, Archibald kept his eyes fixing on her delicate and rosy


    lips. He just wanted to peck her on the lips. However, this woman¡¯s lips were too soft, and he couldn¡¯t


    help but nibble them again after taking a bite of them, and then he just lost control.


    Lillian was leaning against the seat back, and now she was pushed over by Archibald without difficulty.


    He pressed himself against Lillian with her in his arms, but the inebriate Lillian only found it


    ufortable to be pinned under him. Her lips were limp and numb, and she felt¡­ the same way


    when she had been forced a kiss on by Archibald.


    Suddenly, Lillian was brought back to reason. Archibald!


    Lillian opened her little mouth in the heat of the moment, but Archibald mistakenly believed that she


    was taking the initiative to cater to him while drunk, and of course he pressed his lips against hers


    without ceremony.


    The alcohol fumes over her seemed to have also intoxicated him, while the fragrance from her had


    been seducing his nerves and hands, alluring him to ask for more.


    Archibald took a deep breath and came to his senses. This woman was born to break him, but not at


    this moment, nor did he want to get her at this point of time, even if his hand had already slid under her


    clothes uncontrobly, and what beneath his lightly callused hot palm was thend of tenderness.


    The next day when Lillian woke up with a splitting headache, she squinted her eyes and wanted to sit


    up, but found something pressing against her waist. She looked down in confusion, and discovered that


    a man¡¯s arm was actually around her waist!


    She looked back in fear, but the distance was so close that she almost bumped against the man¡¯s


    straight nose. Lillian jerked her head back from him abruptly.


    "Archibald!" Lillian failed to tell what kind of feeling she was having, astounded, angry or puzzled,


    maybe all.


    The man heard her frustrated yell, fluttered his long eyshes without opening his eyes and said in a


    lazy tone, "Why make a fuss in the morning?" Archibald tightened his grip on Lillian¡¯s waist and drew


    her back in his arms again.


    Lillian tried her best to tear his arm away from her. However, there was a great disparity in strength


    between men and women. If he didn¡¯t want to let go of her, it was no use of her trying. Therefore, Lillian


    could only lift her free leg to kick him away from her!


    Apparently, Lillian didn¡¯t take the close distance between them into consideration. As Archibald was


    holding her lying on his side, the moment she raised her leg, she bumped against the bulge between


    his groins. Lillian froze, and saw the man ring at her with a grim face and clenched teeth as she


    looked up.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Even the dumbest one would realize what that was. Lillian didn¡¯t dare to move her leg anymore, but


    even if she remained motionless, she could feel it was pressing against her, and blushed instantly.


    "You¡­" Lillian just wanted to push him away in a moment of desperation.


    Archibald turned over and pinned her under him. He was actually topless! Pressing his strong chest


    against her, he suddenly found her petite.


    "Lillian, are you doing that to seduce me in the early morning?" Staring at the panic-stricken woman


    beneath him, Archibald gave a teasing smile.


    Lillian, who just woke up with a splitting headache, came alive when hearing his words. She warded


    him off with her arms and shouted coldly, "Archibald, what are you doing in the morning? Get off from


    me! You¡¯re so heavy!" She tried to push away the iron wall of his chest with her slender arms.


    With a wicked smile, Archibald grabbed her hands, tore them apart and pinned them to her sides. "So


    this is heavy to you? Do you want to know what heavy really is?" He distanced his upper body from


    her, looking down at her.


    Lillian gritted her teeth. This man was indeed a beast in human clothing. She couldn¡¯t stop feeling


    scared at the thought that she had shared a bed with himst night.


    "What did you do to mest night?" Lillian couldn¡¯t help but ask angrily, her voice trembling.


    "What do you expect me to have done to you, huh?" He narrowed his eyes slightly and gave a crooked


    smile, looking evil and seductive at the same time.


    Lillian¡¯s cheeks started to burn unwillingly. Her clenched fists were pinned to her sides as if they were


    firmly locked, and she couldn¡¯t break free at all.


    "Archibald, I was having dinner with Lawyer Betst night. By what illegal means did you kidnap


    me here?"


    "Why do you use such harsh words? You were stoned and unconsciousst night, and Lawyer Bet


    didn¡¯t know where you live. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would long have been taken away by some


    stranger. You have no sense of crisis at all." Archibald rebuked her a lecture forcefully as if he was the


    kindest man in the world.


    Lillian was suspicious. "Howe Lawyer Bet asked you to take over me?" Even if Lawyer


    Bet didn¡¯t know where she lived, he could have just called Stephen. Lawyer Bet was supposed


    to send her home, but he had actually passed her to Archibald halfway. How irresponsible of him!


    "Lillian, you¡¯re not thinking straight. The news about us is seen in the newspaper every day, and


    everyone takes you as my woman. Who dares to stop me from taking my woman home?"


    Lillian watched Archibald rising his brows and smiling faintly. His air of leisure and mischief really


    angered her! How dared he boast shamelessly that she was his woman! Oddly though, why did she


    feel shy when hearing that? How bizarre!


    "Even if that was the case, you shouldn¡¯t have¡­ kidnapped me to your bed!" Her teeth clenched, Lillian


    looked furious.


    "Lillian, you¡¯re talking through your hat. It was you who held me and pestered me to sleep with youst


    night. Don¡¯t turn your back on me once you¡¯ve done it!"


    Lillian was astonished, her eyes wide open. She didn¡¯t believe what he said at all and snorted, "I held


    you? And I pestered you? If you want to get away with that story, at least have some sense, will you?"


    Lillian imagined that scene based on his description. She held him and pestered him? Lillian actually


    felt a little embarrassed imaging that.


    "I knew you would deny everything, but luckily, I recorded the scene at that time." Archibald released


    her and took up the phone on the nightstand as he spoke.

 Chapter 41 She Was Lucky

    Chapter 41 She Was Lucky


    He held the phone and shook it in front of her. She didn''t see it clearly, but knew that it was ying a


    video.


    "Lillian, now I have the evidence in hand, you can''t act in a slick way." Archibald proudly shook the


    phone in his hand.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    How could Lillian stand his provocation, so she rushed to grab the phone, "Asshole! Delete it."


    Archibald raised his arm to dodge and refused to give it to her. Lillian, who was eager to seize the


    phone, had no time to concern about how close they were at the moment. She was half kneeling,


    holding on his shoulder with one hand and grabbing the phone with her other hand. She yelled, "Delete


    it."


    Somehow, Archibald fell, she naturally fell along, and now she was up and he was down, she was still


    struggling to reach for the phone. Damn, his arms were so long.


    She didn''t know that the man''s shirt she was wearing was too big for her. As soon as she leaned over,


    he saw what were therepletely.


    Archibald''s ck eyes squinted for a moment, and when the woman was still trying to snatch the


    phone, she rubbed her soft chest against his. He was swallowing and his Adam''s apple went up and


    down, and he took a deep breath. The woman really didn''t know what she was doing.


    Lillian sessfully snatched the phone from Archibald, who was distracted. She looked for the video


    urgently in the phone, but did not realize that she was straddling on his legs.


    When she went through his album one by one, there was no video at all. She knew that she had been


    tricked, and stared at Archibald angrily, "You lie to me."


    Archibald held one hand behind his head, his gaze was as deep as the sea, "Lillian, how long will you


    sit like this?"


    Lillian was startled, and looked down unconsciously, and found that she was straddling on his crotch.


    As soon as she looked up, she saw desire in Archibald''s shing eyes, and her heart beat fast.


    Why didn''t she feel it just now? Now she wanted to hit her head on the wall out of shame. It didn¡¯t


    matter if he lied to her. She put down the phone, jumped out of the bed, turned around and ran to the


    bathroom, closing the door tightly.


    With her hands on the washstand, she looked at herself in the mirror with an unsteady breath. Her face


    was unusually red. It was Archibald¡¯s fault when he tricked her.


    Something crossed her mind, Lillian took off her shirt anxiously, and checked back and forth in the


    mirror several times. Fortunately, there were no traces ofst night, except for her headache.


    Archibald stared at the closed bathroom door, thinking she was lucky to run away.


    He drove Lillian to the hospital in his Spyker C8 with full speed. A sports car should be at this speed.


    Lillian thought that he was not satisfied early in the morning and he needed to let off. She sat tight, and


    looked out the window and didn''t want to respond to him.


    Archibald nced at her, but didn''t notice any difort. He cocked his lips and continued to drive the


    car at top speed. He was really depressed this morning.


    "Lillian, why don''t you buy a house near the hospital? It''s also convenient to visit Zoe." When they were


    about to arrive at the hospital, Archibald asked.


    "I wanted too, but it''s not that easy." The housing prices near the hospital were high. Besides, Zoe now


    needed a lot of money for treatment. She didn¡¯t have extra money for a house.


    Archibald nced at Lillian, who showed a faint worried expression, and drove the car into the hospital


    without speaking.


    Lillian walked into the ward but didn''t find Zoe. She found the nurse and asked anxiously to find out that


    Zoe came on this morning and she suffered from cardiac arrest and she was still in the emergency


    room.


    She almost fell to the ground when she heard Zoe had cardiac arrest. Fortunately, Archibald was


    sharp-sighted and held her.


    "Why didn''t you notify me?" She queried raucously with red eyes.


    "Stephen told us not to notify you for now." The nurse was in a pickle.


    Lillian exhaled, flicked away Archibald, turned and ran to the operating room, she was upied by


    panic. Fear extended to her whole body.


    Archibald frowned and followed her closely.


    The lights in the operating room were on and the operation was not over yet. Lillian stared at the door


    of the operating room unblinkingly. At this moment, she couldn''t even feel her heartbeat, and kept


    thinking about Zoe.


    Archibald asked Kieran to check Zoe¡¯s conditionst time, and he knew it was congenital heart


    disease. He didn¡¯t expect that it was this severe.


    He stood next to Lillian, put his arms around her shoulders and let her lean in his arms, He was painful


    to see her like this, who seemed to cannot withstand a single blow. He whispered tofort, "It''s okay,


    don''t worry."


    Lillian leaned in his arms in a daze. After all these years, it was only at this moment that she felt that


    she was no longer alone.


    The lights in the operating room dimmed, Zoe, whose operation was sessful, was pushed out on the


    bed. Stephen who looked tired walked beside her. His forehead was full of cold sweat. The skilled


    Stephen was worried this time.


    Lillian walked up quickly and looked at Zoe anxiously. She fell asleep with a bloodless face, and her


    tiny face was withered under the torment of illness. Lillian felt sad.


    "Lillian, Zoe is all right, let her take a good rest." Stephen took off the mask, held her hand, and


    signaled her to let the nurse send Zoe into the nursing room.


    Lillian saw Stephen¡¯s warm smile. She pressed her lips, and then she suddenly broke off his hands.


    She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you notify me when this happened? Do you know how scared I


    am when I heard the nurse said that Zoe''s heartbeat stopped? What if she..."


    She was unable to finish her sentence. She clenched her fists until they turned white and her eyes


    were covered with tears, but she insisted on not crying out loud.


    "I''m sorry, I acted on my own." Stephen felt sorry, he knew that Lillian''s mood would be ups and downs


    if she heard this news. He only considered that she should not be overly excited, but he didn''t expect


    that if something went wrong with Zoe, and Lillian couldn¡¯t see her for thest time, she would copse.


    Lillian lowered her head, buried her face in her hands, and exhaled deeply. She needed to be calm.


    She lowered her head, wiped the tears from her eyes, sniffed her nose, and looked up at Stephen, "I''m


    sorry, I lost my mind. Thank you, thank you for saving Zoe again." She really did. She was too scared;


    she was afraid to see people around her leaving again.


    The hospital was quiet in the middle of the night, and the corridors on each floor were brightly lit.


    Lillian stayed by Zoe''s side in the care unit, checking her condition from time to time.


    Stephen visited the patient in the hospitalst night. He was going back to rest this morning. Zoe


    suddenly came on. He went in the operating room again. Today, he was still in the hospital to check


    Zoe¡¯s postoperative response, so Lillian urged him to take a good rest.


    Archibald was still with her now.


    "Archibald, you should go back, you have to go to work tomorrow." Lillian tucked Zoe in, and whispered


    to him who was sitting next to her.


    "It doesn''t matter, I have nothing urgent to deal with tomorrow. If you are tired, you can rest for a while,


    and I will help you take care of her." Archibald still sat there.


    Lillian looked at him, "The night watch is already a routine thing for me, I''m afraid you can''t make it."


    "Lillian, don¡¯t look down on me." Archibald sighed softly, "Do I look like I am a rich boy of ill health?"


    "Stay upte has nothing to do with your wealth." Lillian replied lightly.


    His big palm covered the back of her head, he turned her head towards him, and narrowed his eyes,


    "Don¡¯t you trust me?"

 Chapter 42 You Can Trust Me

    Chapter 42 You Can Trust Me


    Lillian rolled her eyes and pushed his hands away. He was always not serious. If he wanted to stay, he


    could stay, she won¡¯t stop him.


    "Where''s Zoe''s father? Why is he so indifferent?" Archibald asked suddenly.


    Lillian was taken aback, Archibald was just asking, he didn''t expect her to answer. After a while, he


    heard her apathetic voice, "I don''t know who Zoe''s father is."


    Archibald crossed his arms, and raised his eyebrows when he heard her answer, "It seems that you


    really picked up this child from the streets." She didn¡¯t even know who the child''s biological father was.


    Lillian''s eyes were fixed on the child''s face, and she said very slowly with a low voice, "Zoe is my


    sister''s child. My sister died in a car ident three years ago. She has never told me who the child''s


    father is."


    "She is a single mother, she¡¯s really great." Archibald nodded slightly, and said, "The most authoritative


    person on the heart surgery is the American doctor Ada. It is best if we can invite him to treat Zoe."


    Lillian was stunned. She also heard Stephen mention this doctor, but it was not easy to invite him.


    Moreover, Stephen said that Dr. Ada would not easily go to other countries for medical treatment. It is


    even more impossible for Zoe to go to the United States. She was worse than before; she could not


    stand the journey.


    "My grandfather is getting older and he is not as healthier as he used to be, so the Hawkins has


    frequent contact with authoritative doctors. I can help you contact Dr. Ada." Seeing her lowering her


    head, Archibald understood her plight.


    When Lillian heard this, her eyes lit up instantly, and she grabbed his hand with excitement, "Are you


    serious?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Archibald nced at the hand she was holding, and slightly curled his lips, "Well, I will try my best."


    This was affirmation from Lillian¡¯s perspective. She didn''t understand why, she just believed him and


    believed that he could invite Doctor Ada.


    She turned her gaze back to Zoe''s face, with a faint light of hope in her eyes. She did not realize that


    the hand she was holding had now been held back by him, and his big hand firmly wrapped hers, which


    seemed to be able to keep out the wind and rain for her.


    Lillian stayed in the hospital for three days until Zoe¡¯s condition was stable.


    She waspletely exhausted when she went back to Oxdrift. She nned to take a good rest, but


    she didn''t expect Sebastian to be there.


    Dressed up in home clothes, he sat on the sofa and read the newspaper. He saw Lillian with a haggard


    face, and her clothes were messy. He frowned unpleasantly, ¡°Where have you been? Why don''t you go


    home these few days?¡±


    Lillian didn''t know when Sebastian moved back. She was tired now and had no time to argue with him.


    She said lightly, ¡°I took care of Zoe in the hospital.¡± She walked straight to her room.


    Sebastian put down the newspaper, he got up and walked towards her, and caught her at the door of


    her room.


    "You didn''t terminate the contract with the radio station." He was querying rather than asking. He had


    clearly told her to terminate the contract and join hispany.


    "No, the radio station has settled with me privately. They offered nice treatment. I don''t think there is


    any need to terminate the contract." She replied weakly.


    Sebastian squeezed her arm hard and said, ¡°Lillian, I told you to terminate the contract. Why didn¡¯t you


    listen? Are you really going to put yourself under the patronage of Archibald?¡±


    Lillian endured the slight pain in her arm. She closed her eyes helplessly, took a deep breath and said


    as calmly as possible, ¡°Sebastian, what does this have to do with Archibald?¡± When she opened her


    eyes, she looked at him coldly and ironically.


    After thewsuit, the report about her was that she was the mistress of his. If not, how could Sebastian,


    who never let any woman get close, hire awyer for her? How could he hold her hand in front of the


    reporters and let her get in his car?


    It was ridiculous because she was his legal wife and now, she was regarded as his concubine, his


    mistress was regarded as his wife.


    "Don''t you know? Why do you think the radio station suddenly withdrew thewsuit? Why did they give


    you such a generous treatment?" Sebastian rose his tone suddenly, staring at her coldly, telling the


    truth word by word, "Because they made a deal with Archibald. Do you really think that he is naive?"


    Lillian looked at Sebastian in a daze, and the sudden truth made her speechless.


    No wonder that everything went so smoothly, it turned out that Archibald was messing about.


    A shallow smile bloomed on her face, and she was still very calm, "So what? What does this have to do


    with me?"


    "Lillian!" He screamed. What was her attitude?


    "Don''t tell me that you don''t understand at all. Why did he do that? After all, he¡¯s man. He wants what


    men want."


    "Sebastian, I can tell you honestly. So far, Archibald and I are clean. I didn¡¯t cheat on you. Don''t be


    nervous. If Archibald really wants to sleep with me. He doesn¡¯t have to make a deal. He can just be


    himself to get me instead of spending so much money on meaningless things. He is a businessman


    who knows how to make himself profit."


    Sebastian was rendered speechless for a while, and suddenly he sneered coldly, "I didn''t expect you to


    know him that much. So, you really want to be fucked by him, right?"


    Lillian was trembling slightly. She could pretend to not see those ignorant reports and bestial words, but


    now they were spoken by her husband. It was like an arrow filled with venom which pierced through her


    heart, and the toxin could kill her immediately.


    Lillian lowered her voice, "Sebastian, I¡¯m so tired, let¡¯s leave each other alone, okay? You and Joanna


    go live your life, I live my own, don¡¯t interfere with me again, okay?"


    For a moment, Sebastian saw no vitality in her eyes, that kind of silence that seemed to be surpassing


    everything hit him hard, and he loosened his hands suddenly.


    Lillian, who was relieved, turned and walked into her room silently, and closed the door.


    Sebastian was still standing there, his mind was filled with her lonely back when closing the door, and


    he suddenly tightly sped his hands.


    Joanna was no longer in a serious situation after rest-cure. She didn''t expect Sebastian to pack up and


    move back to Oxdrift as soon as the doctor announced that she was in good health. He was unwilling


    to stay no matter how she acted shamelessly.


    Sebastian said that Oxdrift was the house given to him by his parents. It would be inappropriate for him


    not to live there, not to mention that his mother would asionally visit him there.


    Joanna thought it was his excuse. Eleanor had obviously changed her opinion after this incident, and


    even had a good impression of her. She was sure that Eleanor will not prevent them being together.


    Then there was only one reason, and the reason was Lillian.

 Chapter 43 She Is Looking For Me

    Chapter 43 She Is Looking For Me


    Lillian did not terminate the contract with the radio station after thewsuit, which meant that she


    refused to join Sebastian''spany, and Sebastian was annoyed about this.


    Joanna was getting worrier. Sometimes she can''t figure out what Sebastian was thinking. It was a


    terrible feeling not to have things under control.


    It was Lillian¡¯s fault.


    In the spacious and bright office, Archibald was sitting in his exclusive chair, looking down at the


    documents in his hand, and his secretary Amy was reporting the data gathered from other


    departments.


    The phone on the desktop rang a pleasant ringtone. The moment the phone rang, Amy saw the


    surprise in Archibald¡¯s eyes. She heard his ringtones before, but they were simple light music, which


    were called by major customers. Today¡¯s ringtone was very special. She hasn¡¯t heard it before. Could it


    be someone important, so he set up a special ringtone?


    Archibald felt warm when he saw "Lillian" on the screen. How long has he given his number to her? He


    didn¡¯t even remember. Why she waited so long to call him?


    He picked up the phone and walked to the French windows and tapped the answer button, her voice


    came through, "Hello? Archibald, this is Lillian, are you avable now?"


    His thin lips couldn''t help but upturned, "Why do you call me suddenly? Do you miss me?"


    Lillian gritted her teeth. He was a polished scoundrel, he wanted to take advantage of her every single


    time. She automatically ignored what he said just now, and said lightly, "I''m at the radio station and just


    finished the show. If you have time, I want to see you. If you don¡¯t have time..."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Before she finished, he said, "I knew you miss me. Wait, I''ll be there soon."


    Archibald hung up the phone, and the boredom of nearly a day of work was suddenly relieved. He


    picked up the suit hung on the coat rack and was about to leave.


    Amy stared at him nkly, "Mr. Hawkins, the report is not finished yet."


    "You go back first, and you can report tomorrow."


    "You made an appointment with a big client."


    "Change it to tomorrow."


    "Can we change it to tonight?"


    "Change all my trip to tomorrow." He put on his suit, holding the tie, and lifting it up. He looked inspiring


    and handsome. He looked at his secretary closely, and he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Being capable and experienced was a must to work as Archibald¡¯s secretary, the most important thing


    was that she couldn¡¯t be infatuated with him.


    Amy imposed herself as immune to the handsome face of his, but she didn''t expect him to be so


    handsome even in dressing, and now she was looked at by him, and her heart beat fast. She


    stammered, "Yes, I see."


    Archibald was in a good mood. He ignored Amy¡¯s sudden stuttering and asked Kieran to bring the car


    keys over, and then went to the garage to pick up the car.


    Lillian stood at the entrance of the radio station when a ck Bentley slowly stopped in front of her, the


    window rolling down, it was Archibald who sat in the driving seat, and raised his lips, "Get in the car."


    Lillian didn¡¯t expect him to arrive so soon. The car he drove this time was ck, not white. She thought


    it was not surprising for him to change his car at daily basis. She saw him in a formal suit and tie,


    obviously he just came from work. The uprising arc of his lips made her spit in her mind. She thought


    he was sanctimonious.


    She opened the door and sat in the co-pilot seat. Archibald reminded her to put on the seat belt. She


    said quietly, "There is no need, I just want to say a few words."


    Archibald put his elbows on the steering wheel, his forehead tilted, the corners of his lips curled up, and


    he stared at her, "Okay."


    Lillian nced at his yful posture, and exhaled, "Archibald, was my settlement with the radio station


    was the result of your dealings with them?"


    Archibald was not surprised when she came to ask him about it, and admitted, "Yes."


    "Including the generous treatment they offered, a rxing position, and the show was arranged at three


    o''clock in the afternoon, and there was no need to do a night program?"


    He still nodded: "Yes."


    Lillian looked at him, with a calm expression, "Archibald, you do so much for me, do you want to fuck


    me?"


    They were not far apart. They looked at each other, she was calm, and you couldn¡¯t tell from his


    expression. Heughed, "Lillian, you finally straightened out, yes, are you ready to sleep with me?"


    She saw teasing in his eyes, which was obviously not his purpose.


    "Archibald, I really don''t understand. I don''t understand why do you do this?" She withdrew her eyes


    and looked forward. The streets were shaded by trees, and the sun was mottled on the ground through


    the seams of the trees.


    "Lillian, sometimes you are stupid." He gritted.


    She suddenly turned and looked at him, and saw his squinted eyes. All the idle expression


    disappeared, only the deepness which overwhelmed her.


    She was struck, as if there was a drum beating in her heart, and the rumbling sound ran from the heart


    to the brain.


    She avoided his eyes in a daze. She was so nervous that she clenched her fist, at that moment, she


    seemed to understand.


    In fact, she should have thought of it long ago, but she chose to avoid it. Sebastian was right. She was


    already a married woman. How could she worth Archibald?


    She still remembered when Archibald said that he had found his miss right, even if that woman was


    already married, how could he let go of such a long-term obsession?


    It was said that men are naturally cool, and if Archibald was the same, she should keep a distance from


    him. Moreover, he may also be like what Sebastian said, he was doing it in a spur of moment, although


    he has used so many means to help her secretly. Maybe it was just that he was slightly different from


    those men who want to sleep with her in the first ce.


    He liked sentiment and simtion, and he could destroy you step by step. The final ending was no


    different, he was out to get you.


    However, even if she was not married, even if he was not ying, she was not qualified to be in a


    rtionship, she has long been disqualified.


    She unconsciously pressed her left chest, and she bit her lips till it had marks. For the first time, she felt


    so sad.


    The space which was not cramped was a bit suffocating by the sudden silence. Lillian took out a


    hundred dors from her wallet and put on a calm smile again, "Here you are."


    Archibald still supported the steering wheel with his head, nced at the hundred bill she handed over,


    raised his eyebrows slightly, "Why? Want to send me off by a hundred dor?"


    "No, it is the fare you lent mest time." She exined calmly.


    His expression went cold, he stared at her, and he didn''t take the money. She was stubborn. He didn''t


    take it, and she kept her posture waiting for him to take it.


    Because they all understood that when she paid back the money, it meant that she wanted to draw a


    clear distinction with him. He was not stupid and understood her intentions, so he refused.


    She didn''t give in, and he didn''t ept.


    Archibald tightened his lips, after thinking about it for so long, all she could think was to draw a


    distinction with him?

 Chapter 44 She Wanted to Disassociate with Him

    Chapter 44 She Wanted to Disassociate with Him


    Suddenly, he sneered, pushed her arm back, and started the engine while saying, "No need to pay me


    back, you can invite me for dinner."


    Lillian was startled, he was full of ideas, invite him to dinner? Okay, as long as she didn¡¯t owe him.


    It was just a coffee shop that can be seen everywhere. It was not spacious, and the decoration was


    pseudo-artistic.


    Archibald frowned and sat on the sofa, which had obviously been sat on by many people, and the


    surface was a little hairy and there were obvious stains.


    Especially when he heard the waiter, "Miss Spencer, this is the C set meal you group purchased. It is


    ready. I wish you both a happy meal."


    Archibald felt awful, he was very unhappy.


    "Lillian, how could you invite me to this cheap western food." He said in a cold tone, and it felt that he


    was about to snap.


    Lillian nced at Archibald who lost his temper for no reason. She knew that people like him would


    only go to high-ss restaurants that specially hire western chefs, but a hundred dor could only


    afford a small shop like this.


    "I happened to have a dime for this set, let me give it to you." She really searched for it.


    Archibald was stunned, feeling that his temples were pulsing. He knew she was using the one hundred


    dor to invite him to dinner. How could she be so block-headed?


    Suddenly he got up, stepped over the dining table, grabbed her wrist, pulled her up and walked


    towards the door.


    "Hey? Where are you taking me to? The food is ready."


    "I won¡¯t eat."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want to." Anger shed in his eyes.


    "What a waste."


    "Lillian."


    The car stopped at Oxdrift, Lillian was about to push the door to get off, and said politely, "Thank you


    for driving me back."


    "Lillian, spare your time for me tomorrow night." Archibald said suddenly.


    She looked back at him in surprise, "Why?"


    "You owe me a dinner." He squinted and smiled.


    Lillian¡¯s expression darkened, and she couldn''t help wondering if he deliberately skipped that meal


    tonight? Will he ask her to re-invite him using this excuse again?


    "You can go back." He reached out and rubbed her hair naturally.


    However, Lillian felt unnatural, she pushed his hands away, and said stiffly, "I see." She opened the


    door and got out of the car, and walked into Oxdrift without looking back.


    Lillian thought that Archibald asked her to treat him the next night, but it was his assistant Kieran who


    came to pick her up.


    The designer helped her put on a light-yellow evening dress, with nted shoulders and tight waist,


    revealing her sexy fair shoulders.


    Lillian came here to know that Archibald asked her to be his femalepanion to the charity dinner


    tonight.


    Archibald wore a beige suit, with a clean white shirt. He looked refreshing and handsome.


    At the charity dinner, Lillian saw Sebastian and Joanna. She was not surprised, but when Archibald


    hugged her and walked in, the audience stared at the four of them.


    Sebastian''s expression was very cold. Joanna looked at them with a soft smile. Archibald was gentle,


    but she was the only one who forced a smile.


    The four people greeted out of politeness, and Archibald took Lillian to the other side. Sebastian looked


    at them, watching his wife dressed up for another man, it was not a pleasant feeling. He held the wine


    ss tighter.


    "Sebastian, they seem to be a good match." Joanna said softly, with inconspicuous jealousy.


    Sebastian pouted without saying a word, and took a sip of his wine silently.


    Archibald was chatting with others, Lillian listened quietly, and a cheesy guy walked over.


    "Big brother." It was Benedict.


    "Benedict? You came too?" Archibald looked at his younger brother.


    Benedict nodded and smiled, "Since I am going back to China, I have to attend these dinner parties."


    He turned and looked at Lillian, who had not spoken. He measured her with his eyes, "This is Lillian? It


    seems that your rtionship is not a rumor."


    Lillian recognized Benedict as the man who saw her eating desserts secretly at Dous Palmer''s


    birthday banquet. She did not expect that he was Archibald''s younger brother.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although the appearance of the two was simr, Benedict''s cynicism and overly charming eyes were


    quite different from Archibald.


    "Lillian, this is my younger brother, who has just returned from abroad." Archibald briefly introduced.


    She had no favorable impression of Benedict sincest time, but she kept smiling, "Hello."


    It was strange that Benedict also pretended to meet her for the first time, "Hello."


    The charity dinner would start in a while. Archibald was surrounded by senior management. Lillian had


    nomon topics with those people. She found a quiet corner to drink alone, which was low-alcohol


    red wine.


    "Miss Spencer, a guest bought you this fruit wine." A waiter brought a ss of wine.


    "Thank you." Lillian took the wine suspiciously. Who bought it? And he knew that she liked fruit wine?


    She looked at Archibald who was not far away, and he happened to look over and smiled at her.


    Was it from Archibald? Lillian was not sure, but took a sip without hesitation. It was not bad.


    "Why are you hiding here alone?" A voice came from behind.


    When Lillian turned around, Benedict stood behind her with his trademark smile.


    "Are you drinking alone now?" He walked over, standing in front of her and looking down at her.


    For some reason, as soon as he approached, she had the urge to turn around and leave.


    Benedict handed over the wine ss in his hand. It was navy blue, "Have a try. It is thetest. It tastes


    sweet and the alcohol content is not high."


    Lillian looked at the ss and didn''t mean to take it.


    Seeing her not answering, Benedict smiled with ridicule, "What? Won¡¯t you do me the favor of drinking


    this?"


    Did this mean she had to drink?


    Lillian raised the unfinished fruit wine in her hand, "I haven''t finished this one yet." She politely refused.


    But Benedict didn''t seem to understand, he took the fruit wine from her and stuffed his wine into her


    hand.


    "I took this wine as an apology to youst time. I hope you can forget my rudeness." He smiled,


    although he still seemed cynical, you could see the sincerity in his eyes.


    Lillian was annoyed that he had robbed her of her wine. Hearing his words, she understood why he


    invited her to drink. She looked at the navy-blue wine he had handed over. Although he had different


    temperament with Archibald. Their work style was very simr. They did things without regard to other


    people¡¯s feelings, and forced their ideas on others. No wonder they were brothers.


    She shook the wine and gulped down with heroic spirit. She raised the ss upside down and said,


    "I''m done." She returned the ss to him. She took back her fruit wine and walked back into the crowd


    again.


    Benedict nced at the empty wine ss in his hand, stared at the girl who was walking away, and


    smiled with great interest. She was indeed interesting.

 Chapter 45 Drugged Wine

    Chapter 45 Drugged Wine


    The charity dinner was about to begin, but Lillian walked out alone. This was a private club for the host


    of the charity dinner. It was fully equipped with leisure and entertainment, business gatherings, fitness


    and beauty, and catering services.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She felt that the room was sweltering. The air-conditioning in the room was functioning well, but she


    still felt oppressed, and the heat surged from her body.


    Lillian was walking by the swimming pool, and the cool water made her want to jump in.


    She didn''t understand what was going on, it seemed that someone had lit a fire in her body, and the


    mes went up, making her mouth dry. Even the clothes on her body became a kind of restraint, and


    she wanted to rip it open.


    She was a little stumbling, and she felt like she was about to fall when she walked by the pool, but she


    was just pulling her neckline. She touched her cheeks which was amazingly hot.


    What happened to her? Was it because of the wine just now?


    What she drank was red wine, then someone sent the fruit wine, and then the navy-blue wine that


    Benedict gave her.


    Benedict? Is there anything wrong with his wine?


    A strong heat wave hit her, and she staggered. This time she was really about to fall into the pool and


    took a good dip. Her slender waist was embraced by strong arms, and she was caught in a man¡¯s


    chest.


    "Lillian, even if you take things too hard, you don''t have to jump into the pool." A slightly joking remark


    came into her ears.


    When Lillian turned around, she saw Benedict with a ruffian smile. He had the fragrance of men¡¯s


    perfume. She didn¡¯t understand. She obviously didn¡¯t have any favorable impression for him, but she


    leaned into him uncontrobly. There seemed to be something that was bewitching her, and she


    involuntarily clung to him.


    The scent of the perfume was even more intense when her nose rubbed his clothes. It was an


    unfamiliar smell. She suddenly came to her sense. She pushed him away for a moment, and muttered


    hoarsely, "Archibald¡­"


    It was impossible for Benedict, who hugged her, not to notice the heat in her. Her face waspletely


    red, not drunk red but strangely red, as if she had been burned by fire.


    She would push him away coldly, and thank him politely, and then left just now. Now, she wanted to


    push him away, but she clung to him, her eyes had no focus. She was struggling to get rid of him, but


    something controlled her.


    Benedict immediately understood what was wrong with her. Someone drugged her. He frowned and


    became serious, but when he heard her calling out Archibald''s name, he felt angry inexplicably. He


    looked at her with mixed feelings and he held her tighter.


    Lillian buried her head in his shoulders, and she couldn''t help groaning. She felt hot, as if she had been


    thrown into a furnace.


    She rubbed her face against his, trying to cool down.


    She pressed her hot face on him, Benedict felt as if he had been burned, and he trembled. He was


    breathing quickly, and he didn¡¯t seem to have control of himself. He directly picked up the woman and


    went to the guest room.


    Archibald finally finished his greetings, and the charity dinner was about to begin. He turned around to


    look for Lillian, he scanned the crowd, and he didn''t find her. He frowned. Where did she go?


    He took out his phone and dialed Lillian''s number. The call was put through, but no one answered. His


    expression darkened, he put his phone away, and strode out of the banquet hall.


    Sebastian did not deliberately pay attention to Archibald, but saw him leaving anxiously. He frowned


    and suspected that if there was something wrong with Lillian?


    "Sebastian, what are you looking at?" Joanna followed his sight in confusion, and found nothing


    unusual.


    "Nothing." Sebastian withdrew his eyes and sat down with Joanna. The charity dinner will now begin.


    Lillian felt that she was lying in a soft ce, but the rampant heat flow in her body did not alleviate at


    all. She was groaning slightly. Her voice copsed Benedict''s sanity. He held her head and kissed on


    her lips, her lips are as hot as her body, but terribly soft, what kind of girl was she?


    There was a fruity smell on her lips, she was so attractive, no wonder Archibald was willing to have


    affairs with her.


    At first, he just thought that she had done something with Archibald to get his appreciation, but when he


    saw her for the first time, she hid behind the pir embarrassingly to eat desserts, it looked like she


    hadn''t eaten her fill for a long time, and he had tender affection for her. After that, she was indifferent to


    him, but he gave a special treatment to her.


    Why can Archibald get all the good?


    An idea shed through his mind, and he heard her low voice, "Archibald..."


    He suddenly raised his head and stared at her, his eyes filled with hostility, and he had an urge to tear


    her off.


    He put his hands on her dress, and he could tear off the beautiful dress with just a pull.


    He pinched her shoulders tightly. He curled his lips and was about to tear it off. A sudden dull pain in


    his head made him look back in shock. He didn¡¯t know when these four vulgar men stood behind him.


    "It¡¯s not for you. You almost got on first." One of them blurted out fiercely.


    Benedict instantly understood the intentions of these people and wanted to get up. Then there was


    another punch. Before he cked out, intense panic shed through his mind, "Lillian..."


    "We will take good care of her, don¡¯t worry." They said in a wicked tone.


    Lillian struggled to get up. Her eyes were blurred due to the heat. She didn''t know what happened just


    now. She just wanted to hide in the ice to cool down.


    She was pushed down by brute force as soon as she sat up, and the back of her head was knocked


    against the bed. She suddenly came to her sense, and four vague figures were there. They gathered


    around with strong evil intentions.


    She managed with effort to be sober, and blurted out unconsciously, "Who are you?"


    There was intolerable filthyughter. Her chin was buckled and raised rudely. The vulgar face in front of


    herpletely shocked her. Her head was still buzzing, a man said vulgarly, "Of course we are here to


    rescue you, we heard that you are easy, please enrich our experiences."

 Chapter 46 Stay Away! Dont Come Closer!

    Chapter 46 Stay Away! Don''t Come Closer!


    Her anger was taken ce by fear at this moment. She wanted to run away, only to be grabbed by the


    man''s big hand on the shoulder. Then she fell hard on the bed again.


    The tough woman is now shaking her head strongly with tears out of her eyes. There was nothing but a


    name in her mind, "Archibald".


    Fear and anger were pulling her. In the faint moving figures, she didn''t even recognize who hade


    and who carried her in the arms. The strong arms made her feel safe andfortable. She grabbed


    the fancy fabrics of a suit. It was cold, and cold enough to ease the burning pain in her heart.


    Lilian felt she was all wet, and she didn''t know if it was sweats or water. A coldness suddenly came to


    her. She signed and opened her eyes, only to find herself in a bathtub. Cold water kept patting her


    chest.


    The clothes on her body were gone. A man turned her head over and pressed his cold lips on hers.


    She was so obsessed with anything that was cold. So she opened her mouth and let his tongue in. The


    water surged over the top of her head. Then the man churned everything.


    She could barely open her eyes and the fire of fury was still scorching her since. The man''s tongue was


    taking away most of her insufferable pain. Subconsciously, she grabbed his sturdy shoulders, hoping


    that he would suck all pains away.


    Suddenly, the water surrounding her was gone, and so was the coldness. She was about to protest, but


    the man''s lips were still on hers. Her body had been opened, and something intruded in. She almost


    cked out under the pain. Tears rolled down off her cheeks as she bit on the man''s shoulder. The


    burning heat and pain seemed to have been taken away and flooded out of her body.


    That felt like a roller coaster. She had been through ups and downs. It was thrilling, and also


    exhausting.


    When everything calmed down, she woke up and felt a gentle hug and a cold kiss on her forehead.


    She felt as if she had been rescued out of an oven. She couldn''t help leaning to that peaceful hug.


    The sunshine flooded into the room from the window. Lilian''s curled eyshes were quivered slightly.


    She moaned in sleep, frowning. Her eyes were still closed.


    She had pain in her head and over her body. She felt as if she could fall into pieces any time soon.


    Under the soft bed sheets, she was wearing nothing. The memory pieces about what happenedst


    night shed back to her mind.


    She was drunk, and her body felt hot. Benedict''s face crossed her mind. She saw four strange figures,


    heard dirtyughter. She couldn''t get these things out of his mind.


    And then... she remembered vaguely that something intruded in her body. She suddenly realized


    something and sat up abruptly.


    Everything was in a mess. She saw her dress and underwear thrown randomly on the floor. She could


    smell alcohol and perfume in this room.


    The quilt slid down and exposed her shoulders, on which there were distinct hickeys. At that moment,


    she was dumbfounded, and her mind went absolutely nk.


    The door was opened. The man in a white and tidy shirt and dark pants wearing a neat tie walked in.


    His polished shoes were shiny.


    Lilian looked up inch by inch. He was as vigorous and spirited as ever. Her arched lips copsed when


    she saw the man''s face. She couldn''t believe this was she was withst night.


    "Lilian..." Archibald called her name and walked over as he saw she was so quiet.


    She was like a frightened hedgehog whose spikes stood up all of a sudden. Her first reaction was


    trying to grab something near her. Finally, she caught a pillow threw it at him.


    "Go away! Don''te over!" As she spoke out, she meltdown and her tears streamed out of her eyes.


    She felt so ashamed to standing in front of him. She felt herself so dirty, and him so pure and clean.


    After she threw away the pillow, she cuddled herself in the quilt and trembled uncontrobly. She


    hugged herself and couldn''t help crying. She bit her lips and the crying sounded like moaning.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Archibald closed his eyes and pressed his fist against his forehead. He breathed deeply because he


    had run into his fearest situation. He looked at the bulging on the bed and listened to the weeping of


    the woman. He was hesitating whether he should go to her or not.


    "Lilian, get out." He tried to pull the man out of the quilt.


    She didn''t want to listen to him because she was so embarrassed. She felt it was a stain in her life, and


    she had never felt so ashamed.


    She didn''t understand why she cared about those things so much, and why she was so afraid to face


    him.


    Archibald stripped the quilt and pulled her out. As soon as she saw the daylight, she lowered her head


    and buried her face in the quilt. She was afraid of being observed by him. She moaned in the quilt,


    "Leave me alone, Archibald. I''m begging you."


    He frowned and forced her to look at him with anger and domineering.


    "Lilian, what is this supposed to mean?" He couldn''t believe that she would felt so ashamed of being


    with him, but he swallowed his anger back when he saw redness around her eyes. He could only seal


    her moaning mouth with his hand because he hated to hear her weeping so much.


    She opened her eyes widely in shock and wept. He kept biting her lips roughly and hard, with a bit of


    anger.


    The feeling of embarrassment and shame took over her heart. She pushed him away and stared at him


    with teary eyes, " Archibald! What are you doing? Don''t you know what had happened? Why are you


    still trying to take advantage of me?" She wrapped herself in the quilt and couldn''t stop shaking.


    "Assholes! You are all assholes!" She didn''t know who it wasst night, and theughter of those


    people came back into her mind. She hated herself for having feltfortable. Now it really disgusted


    her.


    She struggled to get up, wrapped herself in the quilt and tried to get out of here.


    Archibald''s long arms, which had already been pushed away by her, reached her again and pulled her


    back by grabbing the quilt. He then grabbed her pping hand, frowning his handsome eyebrows. He


    stared at her long and shimmering eyes with a cold look, saying anxiously and fiercely, "Lilian? Are you


    trying to run away from this? You should be responsible!"


    Lilian was confused. She gave up struggling and stared into his eyes. After a long while, she asked,


    "What do you mean? Running away? Be responsible?" She thought somebody should be responsible


    for her for what she had been throughst night. She should be responsible for nothing.


    "Lilian, you''ve taken advantage of me and now you''re trying to running away from me." He frowned


    coldly and asked with his teeth gritted.

 Chapter 47 Being Lucky to be with You

    Chapter 47 Being Lucky to be with You


    "You... and me..." Lilian thought she heard it wrong. She stared at him for an instant and asked, "It was


    you?" She wasn''t sure and had never felt so anxious before. She was so afraid that he would say no.


    "You who do you think it was?" He asked as he squinted his eyes which were giving out dangerous


    lights.


    "You? It was really you?" She seemed to have ignored what he saidter. This question was the only


    one she cared about just now. The shame and embarrassment which had filled her heart were all gone.


    She felt a great burden taken off her shoulder. Then her lips curled and she couldn''t stop murmuring, "It


    was you... it was you..."


    Archibald looked at how she reacted and thought she wouldn''t believe it. He pulled off his tie and then


    grabbed her hand. Then he said to her, "If you don''t believe me, you can see the evidence yourself!"


    Lilian was panting lightly. Her hand trembled when it touched his buttons. She swallowed secretly and


    started to unbutton his shirt, with her hands shaking. The buttons of men''s shirts were way less delicate


    than women''s, but she still failed multiple times.


    It wasn''t easy for her to unbutton the first two buttons. Her palms were leaking sweats, but she could


    see what she left on her under that shirt. As she continued to unbutton the third and the fourth ones,


    she stopped to see the red scratches on the man''s sturdy two packs. It was all from her.


    Suddenly, her hidden emotions burst out. She covered her face and started wailing.


    Sometimes women are really weird creatures. She had just stopped crying, but within the blink of an


    eye, she was wailing so desperately.


    Archibald had never been so annoyed before. He pulled her hands off her face and yelled at her, "What


    is this for? Do you really have to feel that sad for knowing it was me?" Anger was surging in his chest.


    He said with his cold but charming voice, "No matter how sad you are, it won''t change the fact that


    you''re my woman now."


    As soon as he finished yelling at her, the crying woman suddenly buried herself in his arms, which was


    quite unusual. His frowned eyebrows suddenly relieved, and his angry face was taken ce by


    surprise.


    Lilian looked at him and put her jaw on his shoulder. Then she closed her eyes and let clear tears


    stream down her face. Her lips were trembling. Inside her, there was a voice that kept screaming, "It


    was you... that''s okay..."


    She opened her eyes and saw the clear tooth mark on his shoulder. Then she opened her mouth and


    bit on it. She found the mark fit her teeth well. It was definitely from her.


    Archibald had been so d that the woman buried herself in his arms, but soon he felt the pain on his


    shoulder. The woman was so capricious, and this was the lesson he had to learn.


    "Lilian, are you done? Haven''t you finished itst night?" He said as he pushed her off. He looked at his


    shoulder with fierce looks. The mark was so deep that he didn''t even know when it would heal. The


    original mark was from the moment when he forced himself into herst night. He now felt sorry for


    being a bit rough.


    Lilian walked into the bathroom with the quilt on her. Then he changed the clothes Archibald asked


    someone to deliver in. When she unwrapped the quilt, she saw some unspeakable trace on her chest


    and between her legs.


    She wasn''t a virgin anymore. She had transformed into a woman afterst night, but the man who


    made her a woman was not her husband.


    She didn''t feel sorry for Sebastian at all. For a long time, they had been a couple that was seemingly in


    harmony but actually at variance. What had happened yesterday wasn''t what she wanted, because she


    didn''t want to have anything to do with Archibald, but God made fool of her and brought them together


    last night.


    Her body wasn''t dirty at all. Archibald must have helped her to take a showerst night. Thinking about


    she standing in front of him naked, her face blushed again.


    "No, no!" She patted her face and looked at herself in the mirror, "Lilian! Be realistic! Last night is just


    an ident! ident!" She tried and tried to persuade herself. No matter what had happened, she


    would never be with him because she was already Mrs. Palmer!


    "Lilian, are you alright?" Seeing her stay in the room for so long, Archibald knocked at the door and


    asked.


    "I''m good," she answered. She decided to left those annoying questions behind and started to get


    dressed.


    A Long-sleeved shirt, long trousers, and high cor blouse helped her to conceal all the marks on her


    body. As she walked out, Archibald had already got dressed. His coat was hanging in his arms. He was


    standing by the window silently, waiting for her.


    As she came out, he walked over. His eyes were shimmering. Lilian could tell that he was in a good


    mood.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you out for eating," he said as he tried to grab her hand, only to be avoided by her.


    "I''m going back to the radio station. I''ve got work to do in the afternoon," she said flusteredly.


    Archibald checked the watch on his wrist and said, "That''s OK. It''s still early. I can give you a ride as


    soon as we finish eating." Then he grabbed her hand and took her out without giving him the chance to


    exin.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Lilian couldn''t resist. As she staggered to keep up with him, she saw a streak of redness on the bed.


    She immediately realized that it was fromst night. Now she felt awkward again.


    The showy Spyker C8 stopped at the entrance of the radio station. Lilian woke up and focused her


    eyes on the gate of her workce. She then realized that they had reached their destination. She


    unlocked the seat belt, pushed the door open, and got out. Before she closed the door, she said thank


    you to him.


    Archibald frowned at her politely. Then he lowered down the car window and called her name loudly,


    "Lilian!"


    Lilian paused and looked back at him, only to hear him saying, "Stay here when you finish your work.


    I''ll pick you up here."


    She wanted to refuse that, but he had already mmed the gas and left, without giving her the


    opportunity. She hesitated for a while and realized that the man was taking her seriously.


    "Okay, the song''s over. Wee to my program today, I''m Lulu," Lilian''s partner greeted the audience


    and passed the microphone to Lilian, but Lilian was sitting there like a fool. She forgot what she should


    say.


    Lulu touched Lilian with her elbow, trying to remind Lilian. Lilian finally woke up and read Lulu''s eye


    hints. She realized she was live streaming, so she spoke up in a hurry.


    The producer and director nced at Lilian. The woman was obviously out of state. He frowned and


    looked confused because he thought Lilian was being happy for these days. Now the woman looked as


    if she had lost her soul.


    She didn''t even know how she finished that program. As soon as she''s done, she rubbed her forehead


    and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Lilian, you don''t look well, and you were absent-minded in the show just now. Is there anything


    wrong?" Lulu asked and passed a ss of water to Lilian.


    "Ah? It''s just... I don''t feel very well," Lilian curled her lips and answered. Suddenly she realized that


    Archibald said he would pick her up. Her heartbeat fastened. She packed her things and said to Lulu, "I


    got to go now, bye!"


    "Oh, you''d better go to the hospital. You don''t look very well," Lulu reminded her.


    Lilian was hiding away from Archibald like a coward. She hid behind the pir and looked at the door of


    the radio station like a thief. Archibald''s car wasn''t there. She quickly ran out.


    Sebastian was staying not far away from the gate of the station. He saw Lilian run out quickly and walk


    across the sidewalk to the opposite shop.


    He didn''t know why Lilian had to run that fast. He turned his car to the shop on the other side of the


    street.


    Lilian seemed to already have her destination. She walked into a pharmacy and asked the salesperson


    where the birth control pill was. She didn''t even realize she needed it until Lulu reminded her. She


    couldn''t take the risk. She couldn''t bear the consequence of having Archibald''s child.


    She bought a bottle of water. Then she tore off the film of the pill. She threw the film into the


    wastebasket, and then swallowed the pills with water.


    "What''s that pill?" A man was asking.

 Chapter 48 The Pill

    Chapter 48 The Pill


    Lilian was startled. She choked on thest sip of water and started to cough violently. Her face turned


    rosy.


    Sebastian walked over and patted on her back, asking, "What''s the rush?"


    Lilian nced at him impatiently. When she caught up with her breath, she asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to pick you up," Sebastian answered as if it was natural.


    Seeing that she being so confused, he added, "I''ll pick you up and we''ll have dinner at home."


    Lilian then realized that they were going back to the old house. Sebastian had never picked her up in


    the radio station before. She wondered what he was here for today.


    "Are you sick? What did you take just now?" Sebastian squinted his eyes and looked at her.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I... I''m fine. Let''s go back home. I don''t want Mom and Dad to wait for us," Lilian chuckled and


    somehow felt nervous. She wondered since when Sebastian cared about her so much?


    "I''ll ask the pharmacy if you don''t tell me," he said as he walked to the salesperson, trying to ask him


    what Lilian had bought.


    Lilian stopped him and said, "It''s for dysmenorrhea. You would be ashamed to ask."


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows. "You''re my wife, why would I be ashamed?" He then stopped walking


    to the pharmacy because he thought this was her confession.


    Lilian found those words sounded so weird whening out of his mouth. She gave up talking to him,


    letting him drag her to his car.


    On the side of the road, Archibald was sitting in the car. He saw Lilian was pushed into the car by


    Sebastian, and then the Maserati drove into the main road.


    He lowered down the car window and supported his elbow there. His one hand was squeezed into a


    fist near his lips and the other hand''s slender fingers were pping on the steering wheel. His long and


    charming eyes suddenly focused. He started his car as soon as the Maserati disappeared from his


    sight. The domineering Spyker C8 galloped away with great momentum.


    During the dinner, Eleanor acted out of her usual behavior. She didn''t find fault about her. She treated


    Lilian coldly, maybe because she had finally lost hope in this good-for-nothing daughter-inw.


    After dinner, Lilian and Dous watched TV in the living room.


    Eleanor boiled Chinese medicine for Dous, and Sebastian was in the study doing his own things.


    "Lilian, I heard about the banquetst time. Joanna was such a shameless woman. Sebastian had


    already given her enough resources to make her popr. How dare she try to get into our family! That


    woman is too calcting. We would never ept her!" Dous looked so disgusted when he


    mentioned that name.


    "Lilian, I know it has been hard for you since you married Sevastian. Your mother-inw sounds mean,


    but she is not an evil woman. Sebastian still needs time to find your good. You should be more patient


    with him. Marriage always starts hard at the beginning. You''ll together be through ups and downs, and


    then you''ll find he is the only one that was always there for you," Dous said and looked very


    sentimental.


    Lilian listened to him quietly. Dous still didn''t know what was between Sebastian and Joanna, or he


    would never be so calm. He would''ve been furious and taught Sebastian a lesson if he had known that.


    Lilian didn''t want to tell him about that. Now that she and Sebastian had made a deal to live separate


    lives in the future, they would never get into each other''s life. She didn''t feel any needs to tell Dous


    about it.


    "I see, thank you," she answered politely. Then she lowered her eyelids. She had given enough


    patience for Sebastian. No other woman would let her husband hug his mistress in front of her.


    Lilian must be the only woman in the world.


    It was because she didn''t mind, or she was too weak to argue, it was because she had given up hope


    in herself. She knew she would spend the rest of her life alone unless there was a miracle.


    She returned to the sofa in the bedroom after a shower. She had a phone call with Zoe and then


    decided to sleep. Suddenly, Archibald''s name in her contacts caught her eyes. He input his number in


    her phone by himself. He typed his name, Archi.


    When she first saw it, she just sneered disdainfully, thinking that the arrogant man was trying to cotton


    up. Now her mind hadpletely changed. "Archi" sounded too intimate for her, she wanted to change


    it, but she wasn''t sure what would be better.


    It was really abnormal that she was actually trying hard to figure out a small issue like this. She couldn''t


    help thinking what her nickname would be on his phone.


    She had already fallen asleep when Sebastian came in. He picked up her phone and frowned slightly.


    He picked up her phone and saw the name "Archi".


    Sebastian frowned deeper when he saw the intimate address. He gripped the phone firmly and looked


    at the sleeping woman with cold eyes.


    Lilian told him that there was nothing between her and Archibald, but she was calling him "Archi" now.


    In the bustling and crowded chamber of a bar, everybody was having so much fun that no one noticed


    Kieran when he came in.


    Kieran walked to Archibald who was sitting next to a girl. She was in her early twenties and looked


    bright and beautiful. She didn''t wear any make-up and was even a bit shy. Everyone could tell that she


    didn''t belong here.


    The other party she would negotiate with today, Mr. Li is from S City and he had quite a rich and


    powerful background. He brought his daughter here this time because he wanted her to see the


    manner of the century-old schrly family in Millpond.


    The girl sitting next to Archibald was his daughter, Li Shan. Her father wanted to push his daughter into


    that old rich family.


    Kieran leaned forward and whispered to Archibald. Everybody was looking at them.


    As soon as Kieran finished, Archibald stood up and apologized to Mr. Li, "I''m sorry, I''m afraid I have to


    go now. We should discuss it tomorrow in mypany. Tonight is just a reception for you. It''s all on


    me."


    Upon hearing him leaving, Mr. Li frowned and said, "You said you would hold a grand weing party


    for me when I came to Millpond. Why are you leave halfway through?" He said as he nced at his


    daughter. He didn''t want Archibald to go because his daughter hadn''t talked to him yet.


    Kieran the man wouldn''t let Archibald go easily, so he said, "Mr. Li, Mrs. Howkins isn''t feeling very well


    now. She needs to see Mr. Howkins right now."


    "Mrs. Hawkins?" Mr. Li was stunned as soon as he heard that. He thought Archibald was single. So he


    asked, "When did Mr. Hawkins get married?"


    Archibald had a proud smile on his face. Then he said, "I''m not married. She''s just my girl friend.


    Kieran was joking," he then added, "I really need to go now."


    After he was out of the chamber, Mr. Li could help ask other people next to him, "Who''s his girlfriend?"


    ¡°The famous hostess, Lilian. We thought it was just rumors, but it looks like it is true."


    "But there were also rumors saying that Lilian was the third party between Sebastian Palmer and


    Joanna. Why would Archibald love a woman like that?"


    "Who knows? The woman was like a siren. She had charmed the two best men in this town."


    They gossiped andughed in the charmer, meanwhile Mr. Li''s frowned eyebrows stretched when he


    heard those words. The young man still weren''t married, which meant that his daughter still stood a


    chance. He put his arms around his daughter and patted her shoulder, whisoering, "Don''t be so upset,


    honey. You still have the chance."

 #Chapter 49 Ill Dance with You

    #Chapter 49 I''ll Dance with You


    Li Shan was very angry that Archibald ignored her. Howeverm seen how much he cared about his


    "girlfriend", Li Shan thought that this man was like no other rich young man, because at least he cared


    about his beloved woman.


    Two burly bodyguards in ck were standing in front of the dark red gate. They opened the door as


    soon as Archibald walked over.


    Archibald walked in in steady pace. Kieran followed him and closed the thick wooden door.


    This was one of the mostmon rooms in the hotel. The strange part was that all the curtains had


    been closed, and there. were only dim light from amp in the room.


    On the big bed, a woman was lying on her side. Her hands and feet are tied and was gagged by a cloth


    strip. Her long hair spread on the bed. She looked very depressed.


    There were already two bodyguards in this room before Archibald arrived, The tall and strong


    bodyguard pulled a chair for Archibald, so that he could sit down and looked at the woman on the bed.


    Another bodyguard grabbed the woman''s hair and pulled her head up. The woman''s face hidden


    behind her long hair was exposed. She was one of the most famous model now, Joanna.


    Joanna looked at Archibald who was sitting in the chair. She mumbled, desperately.


    Archibald waved his hand and let the bodyguard remove the gag. Joanna coughed and asked


    coquetishly, "Mr. Hawkins? The richest young man in this city? What a surprise! What make you kidnap


    me here?"


    Archibald supported himself on the sofa with his both hands. His fingers with distinct knuckles crossed


    leisurely. He looked like a really bad man right now. His wide and charming eyes were squiting and look


    at Joanna coldly.


    "I thought you love to y ''multiyer games''. You want to dance? Fine, I''ll dance with you."


    Joanna was startled, she looked at him with vignce in her eyes, "What do you mean?"


    "You''re a smart woman. I think you know exactly what I mean."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    In the dim light, Archibald looked just as polite and gentle as he was, but his cold face made Joanna''s


    hearthbeat fasten. She felt nervous."


    "Archibald, I don''t understand why you are doing this. What would people say if they know the richest


    young man in this city kidnapped an actress?" She tried to talk to him as calmly as she could. It was so


    hard to tell what was in the man''s mind from his looks.


    "You''re worrying too much. Nobody gets to know this if I don''t want them to." His bodyguards were all


    professions, and they would never let this get out.


    Joanna''s face changed. She raised her keys and asked, "Archibald, am I in trouble because I''ve got in


    your way to something? Why did you bring me here?"


    "Seriously? You''re asking me?" He asked in a light tone. Then he said, "Let me put it this way... you


    shouldn''t have touched my woman."


    Joanna frowned and asked in confusion, "Your woman?" A momentter she finally knew what that


    meant. She raised her head and asked in fright, "You mean... Lilian?"


    Archibald raised one of his eyebrowns. He didn''t approve it, nor did he deny it.


    Joanna''s lips curled. She sneered, "Then let me put it this way... she''s a married woman. You''d better


    stay away from her, or you''ll be fooled."


    "So what? I said that she is my woman. You touched my woman, and that is something I won''t


    tolerate." He said slowly.


    "You!" Archibald''s arrogance is beyond Joanna''s imagination. She had somebody drugged a cups of


    fruity wine and send it to Lilian. She hired the man to do this because she wanted to destroy Lilian''s


    reputation. She hadn''t heard any updates from them now, and she desperately wondered how


    everything was going on there.


    She knew Archibald had found it. He said she shouldn''t have touched his woman, so Jonna wondered


    if her people had already seed, or Archibald wouldn''t have spared no efforts to bring her here.


    Thinking of that, she sneered triumphantly, "Mr. Hawkins, you got me. I''ve got nothing to exin. Do


    you still want Lilian after what has happened to herst night?"


    Archibald knew what she meant by that. He unclenched his fist and supported his head with one hand.


    His eyes looked like a shimmering ocean in the moon light, giving out powerful and irresistable


    pressure.


    "Speaking of which... I should thank you for what you have done, or Lilian wouldn''t have really be


    my woman so fast."


    His words soundedzy but meaningful, which was like a thunderbolt a Joanna''s eyes. She looked at


    Archibald with disbelief. The man was sitting in the sofa calmly. She paused for a second and her eyes


    started to lose focus.


    "What did he say just now? He said he thanked me? He saidst night, Lilian had really be his


    woman?"


    That meant her people had failed their mission, which was why she hadn''t heard from them yet.


    "You... what did you do to my people?" Joanna asked in shock. He had her kidnapped today, and that


    meant those people she sent to hurt Lilian must have been... Joanna didn''t even dare to think more


    about it.


    "They?" Archibald suddenly looked fierce. His thin lips curled a bloodthirsty smile. He said coldly and


    calmly, "They lost the part which was missed on the pce eunuchs in the old days."


    Joanna trembled when she heard the words. She gnashed her teeth because she was so nervous.


    Then she looked at Archibald as if the man was a demon. He had emascted those man! That was


    so ruthless! How would they live with that shame?


    Those people had suffered such a painful and tragic end. Joanna couldn''t help imagine what is ahead


    of her. Horror ran across her body like electric shock. Her lips were twitching.


    "Archibald, a man should never bully a woman. You should let me go," she was talking peacefully, but


    inside she felt so terrified.


    Archibald pursed his lips and smiled. Then he stood up and walked to the bed, looking down at her.


    "I never think that I am a good person, and of course I will not bully a woman, but as long as somebody


    touched my things, I will never forgive no matter it is a man or woman.


    In Joanna''s shocking and suspicious stare, he continued, "You''ve been with Sebastian for a very long


    time, and you''re still just his nameless femalepanion. I knew you want to be Mrs. Palmer, but you


    should know that sometimes it is better to spend more time and efforts on the man directly rather than


    to try to drive away those woman around him."


    He nced sideways at the bodyguard. The bodyguard read his hint and pikced up a cup of fruity wine.


    Then he walked to Joanna.


    Joanna stared at the wine in the bodyguard''s hand in horror. Finally she screamed out, "What are you


    doing?" She started to panting and couldn''t move her eyes away from the cup, because she didn''t


    know what they had put in it.


    Archibald''s tone suddenly turned evil, "I heard you love taking drugs and drugging other people, this


    cup of wine had the same drug you poisoned Lilian withst night, only that I''ve put arger amount


    in."

 #Chapter 50 An Eye for an Eye

    #Chapter 50 An Eye for an Eye


    Joanna''s beautiful face suddenly turned pale. She drugged Lilian with a huge dosest night. This cup


    of wine with arger dose scared all her anger away.


    She begged in fear, "Mr. Hawkins... It''s all my fault. I don''t know she''s your woman. Please have some


    mercy. I won''t do anything to her ever again."


    "I said you shouldn''t have touched my woman, and now you should pay for what you''ve done. An eye


    for an eye. Don''t worry, I didn''t invite that many men. I have moral consciousness, so I''ve got just one


    man for you."


    Joanna looked at that man. He was wearing nothing but shorts and a mask. He had muscles as burly


    as a boxer.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    All the expressions on her face disappeared. A vulgar and violent man like that could snap her waist


    any time, let alone that he would probably press himself on her.


    "Archibald! You can''t do this to me! Sebastion will get to you for me! You''ll pay the price!" She yelled as


    her eyes turned red out of anger. Then she shook her eyes desperately to resist the drink.


    Archibald sat back on the sofa again. He had no expression on his face. He sneered, "I dare you to tell


    him what had happened today and yesterday." He then gave a hint to the bodyguard with the cup in his


    hand.


    The bodyguard nodded and stepped forward. Then he grabbed Joanna''s chin and forced her to open


    her mouth. Joanna''s hands and feet were tied, and had no power to resist.


    A full cup of wine was poured into her throat. Some of it dropped off from her mouth because she was


    resisting.


    "No... No!" Tear of fear dropped off her cheeks. As the bodyguard was sure she had drunk all of it, he


    let go of her. She fell down on the bed and couldn''t stop coughing because she was choked.


    She needed to catch a breath, but Archibald was whispering to her ear gently and ruthlessly, "Joanna,


    have you ever thought that you could''ve already been Mrs. Palmer if you have had his child?"


    Joanna covered her chest with one hand and opened her mouth to gasp. She wanted to spit out all the


    wine. She was shocked when she heard what Archibald said. She raised her head, only to see that


    Archibald is walking out.


    She was still in shock. Archibald stopped by the man with the mask. He said to her without looking


    back, "One more thing... he''s one of the ten most weed gigolos here." He said as if he had done


    her a favor by hiring the most expensive man.


    Joanna now thought she would feel better if this was just a random man hire on the street. A gigolo


    was such a huge humiliation. She would rather die than be raped by a gigolo who had slept with


    countless women.


    Archibald had left, and so had those bodyguards. They walked out and closed the door, leaving


    drugged Joanna and the burly gigolo behind.


    "No! Don''te over, stay away from me!"


    The moment the door was closed, Archibald heard a horrifying screaming out of the room behind.


    There was no fluctuation of emotions in his eyes. His pursed thin lips looked as cold as always. He


    wasn''t a ruthless man, but he would never spare anyone who dared to touch his woman.


    Now that Joanna had been cruel enough to drug Lilian and hire four street ruffians to ruin Lilian''s


    reputation, he would let Joanna feel how would that be like on her own.


    He had been as kind as he could, for at least this gigolo would be way better than some street ruffians.


    "Sir, your brother is still in the hospital," Kieran said to Archibald in a low voice from behind.


    Archibald was not like the gentle and polite man he appeared to be. He looked quite gloomy right now,


    with no expressions on his face. His clear eyes were squitting.


    "Then we should go see him," he said lightly.


    Last night, when he found Lilian in the guest room of the club, he also found Benedict who had been


    knocked out on the ground. He had watched the security tape of the club. It was Benedict who carried


    Lilian into the room.


    He knew Benedict was clear about what was going on at that time. As his brother, Benedict took Lilian


    away instead of calling him. Archibald wondered why Benedict did that.


    He didn''t want to think too much about it, but he would never make any concession when it came to


    issues regarding Lilian. This problem just got moreplicated now, because his brother was involved.


    Lilian and Sebastian spent the whole night in the main house. The next morning, Sebastian dropped


    Lilian off at the radio station.


    They didn''t talk much on the way to work. Sebastian''s expression was intense, and that was how he


    always looked when he was with Lilian. She didn''t want to get a rise out of him, so he looked outside of


    the window. The vibe in the car stayed low.


    He parked the Maserati at the gate of the building. Lilian unbuckled her safety belt and was about to


    get out of the car. Sebastian looked sideways at her with his hand on the steering wheel. Then he said,


    "Mypany will host an anniversary banquet two dayster. I want you to be with me there by then."


    He was not asking; he wasmanding.


    Lilian stopped unbuckling herself. She paused and looked at him in confusion, "Why do I have to? I


    thought you loved to have Joanna with you."


    Sebastian had the anniversary celebration every year, and the scale was growingrger andrger as


    hispany developed. In recent years, they would even have stars walking through the red carpet.


    Website and newspapers would report it withrge fonts and titles.


    If she was there with him, it would definitely cause another disturbance, and people would gossip. They


    would probably call her "Sebastian''s new mistress". They would even make up stories about how she


    stole Joanna''s position and seduced Sebastian.


    Sebastian seemed to have no intentions to exin. He said coldly with a gloomy face, "Lilian, that''s


    what a wife is supposed to do."


    He was ying the husband and wife card again. Lilian really wanted to ask him who else knew she


    was his wife except for his family.


    They all knew that Joanna was his woman, and Lilian was the third party.


    Sebastian ignored his cold and sarcastic looks. Hemanded her decisively, "I''ll pick you up." Then


    he stopped looking at her, giving her the hint to leave.


    This reminded Lilian of what Dous had told her. He told Lilian to be more patient at Sabastion. "You''ll


    be through ups and downs, and in the end, you''ll be the only one that was there for each other."


    She sighed and agreed with those words. She still had to live the rest of her life with him, even they


    agreed not to intervene in each other''s life. She had to be more patient.


    He used to use her as a maid, and she could still smile at it. This time was different. He wanted her to


    get dressed and introduce her to the public. Maybe she should feel happy.


    "OK." She replied indeffrently. Then she opened the door and got out.


    Sebastian lit a cigarette and watched her walk into the radio station. He smoked half of the cigarette


    and then put it out. A whileter, he drove away.


    After Lilian finished recording the show, she was told that her director asked her to go to the reception


    room.


    She frowned and wondered what was this for. After she put all her things in her office, she headed to


    the reception room alone.


    She knocked on the door, and when the man inside answered, she opened the door. As soon as she


    walked in, she heard her director''s brightughter. "This tea tastes really good!"


    Lilian raised her head and looked over, only to see Archibald sitting on the mahogany sofa in the


    room.

 Chapter 51 I Will Protect You

    Chapter 51 I Will Protect You


    Dawson was sitting in the armchair, holding the handle of the ceramic cup, which probably contained


    tea that would make him admire.


    Seeing Lilliane in, Dawson hurriedly waved hands at her and said, ¡°Come here, Lillian. Archibald


    brought some fancy tea, have a try.¡±


    Lillian took a squint at Archibald when squeezing her lip. She was wondering whether he invited her


    simply for a cup of tea.


    ¡°What are you doing? Come and sit here!¡± Noticing Lillian remain still, Dawson urged.


    After Lillian sitting down, Dawson made her a cup of tea in person, ¡°Try it.¡±


    Lillian knew that Dawson was fond of drinking tea and it probably ounted for why he was so


    delighted today. She couldn¡¯t help ncing Archibald and thought he was really good at roping in


    others!


    Lillian took a sip and Dawson immediately asked her whether it tasted good. She was not a tea-lover


    and only thought it smelled good. Hence, she nodded to show politeness, ¡°It tastes good.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Someone came in the room to look for Dawson. He stood up and said to them with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    There¡¯s something I need to handle. Never mind, nobody wille to this room to bother you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Archibald finally said something.


    Dawson¡¯s gaze as well as his words of saying no one would bother made Lillian suddenly realized


    Dawson must know her rumours with Archibald and treated her as Archibald¡¯s girlfriend.


    Dawson¡¯s behaviour made her really upset because it seemed that all advantages she got were rted


    with Archibald. However, this was the truth, which made her even more upset.


    ¡°Lillian, I told you to wait for me after yesterday¡¯s show and I would drive you home. Why did you leave


    without waiting for me?¡± Archibald asked when trying to sit close to her. It seemed that they were really


    in a rtionship.


    Lillian frowned when hearing his words. Since that night, Archibald began to call her nickname and


    tried to show they were close, which kept reminding her of what happened on that night.


    She stood up and went beside the window when staring outside, ¡°Archibald, I want to meet Benedict.¡±


    Archibald also walked beside her and asked when looking her from above, ¡°Why?¡±


    Lillian looked at him in the eyes and said angrily, ¡°Because it was him who gave the wine and it must


    be him who put medicine in it.¡± Now she thought Benedict was only lying to her by apologizing. It could


    tell from his appearance that he was the type of person who looked to do filthy things.


    She also clearly remembered that he appeared when she was going to fail to the swimming pool.


    Although she couldn¡¯t remember what happened next, she could be sure that the men Benedict called


    wanted to ruin her, which made her scared even by recalling it.


    Archibald put both of his hands to the pocket and looked out of the window when squinting his dark


    eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t have to meet him. I have already investigated this thing and found the wine he gave


    you was nothing wrong. It was the fruit wine which was added in medicine.¡±


    ¡°That ss of fruit wine?¡± Lillian was confused because she didn¡¯t know who called to waiter to send


    her that ss of fruit wine.


    ¡°Have you figured out who sent that wine?¡± She continued to ask.


    Archibald looked at her mysteriously. He curled up his lip and reached out his hand to squeeze her


    cheek, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this thing. I will help you figure it out and nobody can harm you


    from now on.¡±


    Lillian was afraid of his dark and deep eyes, which made her heart pounding unsteadily. She hurriedly


    shook off his hand and yelled in anger, ¡°Archibald, can you stop minding my business?¡±


    ¡°You are my girl. Why can¡¯t I care about you?¡±


    Lillian was angry and stressed in arge voice, ¡°I am not your girl! I am not!¡±


    Archibald frowned and turned his back at her. His eyes, which was as deep as obsidian, sharp and


    dangerous. Lillian kept stepping back when he was walking towards her.


    Within a short time, she was pushed against the wall, yelling, ¡°Archibald, what are you doing? Stop!¡±


    She was anxious because she knew she was unable to fight with him.


    Archibald easily trapped her by reaching out his long arms around her. He looked down at her and they


    were too close to feel each other¡¯s breath.


    ¡°Lillian, are you trying to draw a line between us? We already had sex on that night.¡± Archibald moved


    closer to her after saying this and trapped her between himself and the wall.


    Lillian suddenly felt she was hard to breath under the intense atmosphere. She tilted her head and


    continued to deny what happened, ¡°It was only an ident. We are both adults and can treat that night


    as an incident.¡±


    ¡°An incident?¡± Archibald made her looked at him in the eyes and stared at her coldly, ¡°If that was an


    incident, why did you hugged me happily when knowing it was me?¡± He suddenly put his hands inside


    her clothes and slowly moved upwards. He opened his palm and sneezed her left breast.


    ¡°Lillian! Are you sure that I mean nothing to you?¡± His voice was full of anger.


    Lillian didn¡¯t know how to react and couldn¡¯t stop trembling when feeling the hand was touching her


    gently. She lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t dare look at him.


    ¡°I am just d that you are not one of those ruffians. You are much better than them.¡±


    Archibald was irritated by her words and all the cold light inside his eyes shrink to the darkest point, like


    leaping fire. How could Lillianpare her with those men? How could she despise him? He was too


    angry to breath and increased his strength. What a terrible woman! She could always find a way to


    smash his good manner!


    ¡°Lillian, things already happen and there¡¯s nothing wrong for us to be together.¡± He tried to make her


    ept the destiny.


    Lillian was dumbfounded and stared at his dark eyes. There was a moment that she wanted to agree


    with him, however, her conscious mind stopped her immediately.


    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath and answered, ¡°Archibald, I have already told you it was an


    ident. Let¡¯s forget about what happened and go back on our own life track. Okay?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Archibald suddenly interrupted her. He lowered his head, touched her with his cheek, and


    answered when breathing beside her ears, ¡°Lillian, we have just started the rtionship. How could you


    try to end it?¡± His voice was fascinating like a bottle of bewildered wine.

 Chapter 52 Break-up

    Chapter 52 Break-up


    Archibald¡¯s behaviour of calling her nickname made Lilian¡¯s heart keep pounding. What happened on


    that night passed over her head and she couldn¡¯t help flushing when thinking of it. Her hand slowly


    grabbed his suit and she could hear her own heartbeat, quickly and in a mess.


    Lillian blinked her eyes to stop thinking about those memory fragments. In a short time, all things left in


    her eyes were relief and sarcasm, ¡°Archibald, are you trying to say that you will be responsible for what


    happened on that night?¡± Lillian pushed him away and looked up at him.


    However, Archibald still gazed at her from above in a short distance. He curled up his lip and asked,


    ¡°Why not? I have told you I won¡¯t start a rtionship with someone easily, and once I start, I will be


    responsible.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t even like you. It¡¯s just an ident, and you don¡¯t need to be responsible for an ident! I


    don¡¯t need you to!¡±


    ¡°Then maybe you can be responsible for me.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Lillian didn¡¯t know how to respond him and could only reply, ¡°Archibald, why are you doing this to


    me? It¡¯s impossible for us to be together.¡±


    ¡°Why? Just give me a reason. There is nothing wrong for us to be together!¡± Archibald quickly asked


    her, trying to get an answer.


    She clenched her fists more tightly, making the vein especially clear. She almost yelled out: I already


    have a husband!


    However, Lillian held herself up because telling him what happened would only cause trouble. Besides,


    why should she tell him?


    Archibald seemed to be anxious and asked, ¡°Tell me the truth! Why can¡¯t you?¡±


    Lillian was bothered by him and wanted to rebel. Why did he try to push her? It was only an ident


    for them to have sex. Why couldn¡¯t him simply let her go?


    She used all of her strength to push him away, secured herself from his siege, and hurriedly ran


    towards the door.


    ¡°Archibald, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t care what conspiracy you have. I can¡¯t y with you anymore and


    don¡¯t involve me in!¡± She ran away after saying this and didn¡¯t want to argue with him.


    Lillian recalled the time she spent with Archibald and found he was always the man behind who could


    let things go as he wish. His harmless and gentle appearance was opposite to his true personality,


    which brought her a sense of tension, as if she was a trapped animal and would be hunted at any time!


    Lillian was afraid of this feeling.


    Archibald didn¡¯t chase her, instead, when seeing she went away, all of his aggressive mood were gone.


    He turned to look outside the window and light covered inside his eyes. He curled his lip and sighed.


    He was so close to make her confess. Lillian was really good at keep the secret, which meant he had


    to do more to let her trust him.


    Lillian had run a ling way before she finally stopped. After the intense feeling going away, she breathed


    in relief and went against the wall weakly.


    It was dark in the room and no light went in with the cover of thick curtain, depressed and toneless.


    The girl on the bed moved slightly and then remained still. After a short while, she suddenly stood up.


    She was surrounded by endless darkness. It was in her dream that she was swallowed by the


    darkness. When realizing this, she hurriedly turned on the light. The light was shining bright, making


    she see clearly what was going on.


    ¡°Ah!¡± On that day, in a single room of a hotel, a woman¡¯s sharp voice came. On that day, people saw a


    woman strode her way with dishevelled hair. She went through the crowd and lots of cars, seeming to


    be blind of whisking cars.


    Nobody recognized that she was the cherished woman of Sebastian. Joanna, an elegant actress who


    was the most popr star in the Palmer Media Ltd..


    She was lying in the bathtub with a pair of hollow eyes and remained the same gesture for a long time


    when water kept pouring in.


    When the water went above her neck, above her mouth and got closer and closer to her nose, she


    remained still as if having lost her senses.


    The sounds of water that pouring to the bathtubbined with that pouring from the bathtub. Joanna


    seemed to experience what happened on that night in her illusion, when the muscr man walked


    towards her and untied the rope around her ankle.


    She had never experienced that feeing and wished to pass out. However, the drug inside her body was


    destroy her nerve. The man, who probably had served lots of women, started to raise her primitive


    desire.


    He was so good at flirting that she gradually lost herself under drug effect.


    Jonna had forgotten how crazy that night was. However, marks on her body kept reminding her that it


    was not a dream!


    She wished to use a knife to get rid of those marks and refused to see those disgusting marks even her


    flesh was hurt by the knife!


    She always thought that she belonged to Sebastian. However, she was destroyed, ironically, by such a


    filthy man!


    Sebastian would definitely despise her when hearing she was so desperate at that time to have sex


    with that man. It was driving her crazy as long as she thought of his gaze.


    She was on the edge of losing her mind. Tears kept running down and mixed with water. She couldn¡¯t


    tell which was water and which were her tears.


    The water already reached her nose and she subconsciously lowered her face to let everythinge


    to an end¡­


    More water came and she sank to the bottom of the bathtub.


    After a while, someone was knocking at the door of the bathroom anxiously.


    However, inside, was dead silence.


    Auntie took a great effort to open the door, found there was water all over the floor and Joanna was


    lying in the bathtub.


    She was really scared and immediately rushed towards her, ¡°Mistress, mistress, what¡¯s wrong with


    you? Wake up, wake up. You can¡¯t sleep here!¡± Auntie was getting used to do chores and had enough


    strength to pull Joanna out of the bathtub.


    She noticed something was wrong when seeing Joanna came in rags. Joanna stayed for a long time in


    her room and Auntie couldn¡¯t get any reply even by asking her many times outside the door. Finally,


    Auntie was worried about her and rushed in, only found no one was in the room and the sound of water


    came from the bathroom.


    Her instinct was right that something happened to mistress.


    She directly hugged her on the bed, reached out her finger around her nose and found her breath was


    weak. Mistress was drowned! Luckily, she got in on time, otherwise, she could probably die!


    She pushed her chest and upper mouth with great strength, trying everything she could to wake her up.


    ¡°Hawk¡­¡± Joanna suddenly vomited a mouthful of water and returned to consciousness.


    Auntie was d that she woke up, ¡°Mistress, finally you¡¯re awake! Great!¡±


    Joanna only felt she had lost all of her strength. She opened her eyes weakly and saw Auntie¡¯s


    delightful face. She whispered, ¡°Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Mistress, what¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s too dangerous to fall asleep when you¡¯re taking a bath. You


    almost dead!¡± Auntie pet her chest anxiously when thinking of what happened just now.


    However, Joanna suddenly got angry when hearing this and scolded, ¡°Why did you pull me out? Who


    allow you to get in my room? You are just a servant! What are you doing here?¡± Joanna took heavy


    breath and looked at Auntie maliciously. The rim of her eyes turned red because of drowning, making


    her look even more scary.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Auntie was taken aback by her words. She grabbed her own apron awkwardly and her face turned red


    because of Joanna¡¯s scold, ¡°I, I just found you have been in your room for a long time and I am worried


    that¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you worried about? I don¡¯t want to live anymore! Why couldn¡¯t you just let me die? Why did


    you mind my business? Why did you pull me out? Why?¡± Joanna yelled hysterically and, gradually, her


    yelling turned to choke. She grabbed the sheet under her body with great strength, wishing to split


    everything apart!


    Auntie was scared by her behaviour and asked in a gentle manner, ¡°Mistress, what¡¯s, what¡¯s going on?


    Have you met something that makes you unhappy? Do I need to call master back?¡±


    When hearing Sebastian, Joanna cried out anxiously, ¡°No! Don¡¯t tell him! You can¡¯t let he find out! No,


    no!¡± She was really frightened and kept shaking her head to express her resistance.


    Auntie had noticed marks on Joanna¡¯s body and she knew how those marks came.


    However, she was really frightened when seeing those marks, which represented a crazy sex. When


    seeing mistress¡¯s behaviour, she spected that it was not the master who did this.


    It was weird that master didn¡¯te home for a long time. Auntie noticed that mistress was waiting in


    front of the window every night and maybe she was waiting for her husband toe back.


    However, a voice came at this time. It was Sebastian. ¡°Joanna, are you home?¡±


    Both of them were frightened by Sebastian¡¯s voice. Both of them didn¡¯t expect that he woulde back


    at this point. Auntie looked at mistress, who was naked with clear marks on her body, and was afraid


    that master would find out what happened!


    Joanna was dumbfounded. She sat on the bed and kept staring at the door of the bedroom, didn¡¯t know


    what to do. She could hear his steps clearly and her heart was pounding so quickly, as if it would soon


    jump out of her chest!


    Finally, the door opened slowly, like a long shoot in a movie.

 Chapter 53 Invite Him by Myself

    Chapter 53 Invite Him by Myself


    Lillian¡¯s face darkened when seeing Zoe¡¯s case. Her hands couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    ¡°Stephen, is there no other way?¡± She looked at Stephen, who was sitting opposite to her and asked


    full of concern.


    Stephen shook his head without saying anything. There was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Lillian, I have told you that Zoe must find a matched heart, otherwise, there is nothing I can do.¡±


    Stephen directly told her the truth.


    Lillian shrugged the shoulder feebly. Of course, she knew a matched heart would save Zoe¡¯s life.


    However, it was difficult to find and Zoe inherited her sister¡¯s blood type with rh negative blood, which


    made it almost impossible to find her a matched heart.


    ¡°I can only tell you her treatment couldn¡¯tst longer because she is almost incurable now.¡± Stephen


    said slowly. He had already tried his best. If it were not his request, the hospital would give up treating


    Zoe.


    Lillian knew what he meant. She lowered her eyes in a trance and didn¡¯t dare imagine what would


    happen to Zoe.


    Suddenly, she reminded of something and looked at Stephen, ¡°Stephen, do you know doctor Asa from


    the U.S.? Is he the authority and expert in handling with this kind of disease? What about inviting him to


    treat Zoe?¡±


    Stephen frowned when hearing this and replied, ¡°Indeed, he is an expert in this area. However, I think


    he can only extend Zoe¡¯s life by a few months if we can¡¯t find a matched heart.¡±


    Lillian took a deep breath. She knew it was the best to find a heart. However, it was good if Zoe¡¯s life


    could be extended. She wouldn¡¯t give up any chance to let her survive.


    Archibald had told her that he could contact with doctor Asa. Now it seemed that she had to look for


    him again. She tried to cut off their connection, however, the destiny put them together again and


    again.


    Never mind. It was for Zoe and she should stop worrying their rtionship.


    Seeing Lillian¡¯s worried look, Stephenforted her gently, ¡°Lillian, don¡¯t give yourself too much


    pressure. Don¡¯t forget about your own situation.¡±


    ¡°I know. Thank you, Stephen.¡± She sincerely felt grateful to him. Stephen really helped her a lot after


    they getting acquaint.


    ¡°Lillian, I don¡¯t want to hear these words.¡± Stephen showed an angry expression.


    Lillian knew he was pretending. She turned around her head and smiled, ¡°Well, I have to look after Zoe


    now. I will never forget your help.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Stephen was in a trance when seeing Lillian¡¯s figure. He didn¡¯t want her to thank him for helping her.


    Before getting to the ward, Lillian tried to show a smile to make her look not so pale.


    Zoe was ying the pirate ship Archibald sent her. Her eyes brightened when seeing Lillian came,


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Lillian sat beside her and her eyes darkened when seeing the model of the pirate ship. She had


    promised Zoe that she would take her to the yground, however¡­


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Noticing Lillian¡¯s expression, Zoe asked worriedly.


    Lillian went back to mind and hurriedly made a smile, ¡°Nothing.¡± Then she raised her hand to touch


    Zoe¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Mommy, when can you take me to take pirate ship?¡± Zoe was desperate about going to the


    yground and didn¡¯t want to hear children¡¯s stories these days, only kept looking at the pirate ship


    model.


    Zoe was a sensitive child and knew what was happening to her body even Lillian didn¡¯t tell her. She


    was afraid that she would never get a chance to take the pirate ship because she frequently got sick


    these days.


    ¡°I will take you there, just one more treatment, okay?¡± Lillian found it difficult to say these words. She


    hated herself for making promise to Zoe. However, there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°We can take uncle Archibald here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, and uncle Stephen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why doesn¡¯t uncle Archibalde these days?¡±


    ¡°He, he is busy recently and he will visit you as long as he has spare time.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell him that I miss him so much and let him visit me if he is free?¡± Zoe looked at her mommy


    in expectation.


    Lillian didn¡¯t expect that Zoe was fond of Archibald. What had he done to her? She didn¡¯t want to refuse


    Zoe¡¯s every request and could only nod to say yes.


    ¡°Mommy, can you call him now?¡± Zoe picked up the phone and put it in her hands.


    ¡°Now?¡± Lillian frowned out of surprise.


    Zoe kept nodding, ¡°Yes, I want to invite him by myself, can¡¯t I?¡±


    Lillian couldn¡¯t refuse and smiled, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± She really couldn¡¯t figure out why Zoe was so fond of


    Archibald.


    After opening the dialogue, she felt unnatural when seeing Archibald¡¯s nickname. Zoe was waiting


    beside her and she could only try to calm down and dial this number.


    ¡°Lillian.¡± She could feel Archibald¡¯s delight when receiving this call.


    She felt his voice was so charming when hearing the familiar deep and heavy sound. Why didn¡¯t she


    have this feeling in the past? She tried to calm down and couldn¡¯t let him affect her mood!


    ¡°Well, Zoe is looking for you.¡± Lillian didn¡¯t dare hearings his other words and directly gave the phone to


    Zoe when she turned around to peel the apple.


    Zoe was talking happily with Archibald. Lillian kept reminding herself to stop listening. However, she


    couldn¡¯t control overhearing.


    When hearing Zoe was inviting Archibald toe, Lillian found she cared so much about his answer.


    ¡°Really? Great, then I will be here to wait for you!¡± Zoeughed happily and it seemed that Archibald


    woulde.


    Lillian took a relief and was also d.


    Lillian, what was wrong with you? Archibald wasing for Zoe, not you.


    When Lillian was ming herself, Zoe gave her the phone, ¡°Mommy, uncle Archibald wants to talk to


    you.¡±


    Lillian almost cut herself and said coldly, ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to say.¡± However, she hurriedly put


    down the apple and knife, wept her hands with the napkin and handed over the phone.


    She walked beside the window and found her heart was pounding quickly. She tried to calm down and


    asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Lillian, don¡¯t you have anything to talk with me?¡± Archibald¡¯s voice came. Lillian could imagine he was


    curling up his lip with a smile, handsome but annoying.

 Chapter 54 You Become Smarter

    Chapter 54 You Be Smarter


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lillian wanted to say there was nothing she wanted to talk about. However, she suddenly


    reminded doctor Asa and replied in a serious manner, ¡°Archibald, can I borrow you tonight?¡±


    Archibald was amazed at her change and said teasingly, ¡°What? Are you inviting me for a dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, do you I spare time?¡± Lillian replied.


    Archibald remained silent for a while and continued to say, ¡°Lillian, do you want to return me 100 yuan


    via inviting me for a dinner?¡± His voice suddenly turned cold when thinking of this.


    ¡°No, I, I want to discuss you with something.¡± Lillian answered in a dilemma. She knew what she did


    was wrong. She couldn¡¯t ask him for help every time she met with trouble and ignored him when there


    was nothing wrong. It was truly unfair for him!


    However, she had on choice. She couldn¡¯t let Zoe suffer and couldn¡¯t see she die so easily. By making


    her live longer, Lillian tried to prove her that the disease was not so scary and patients could see hope!


    ¡°Lillian, I am d that you can think of me when you meet with trouble. Okay, I will let you pay the bill


    tonight.¡± Archibald didn¡¯t think too much and hanged up the phone delightfully.


    Lillian was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t expect he would agree with her so easily. His words made her


    heart pounding quickly.


    She took a deep breath, thinking: It would be the only and thest thing she asked him to help.


    Suddenly, her phone rang again. It was from Sebastian.


    It turned out that when Sebastian was opening Joanna¡¯s bedroom door and found it was locked from


    inside. He suddenly frowned in wonder. He hadn¡¯t met Auntie when he got in, which was an unusual


    thing because she would always greet him when he came back.


    However, this time he didn¡¯t meet her, besides, why did Joanna lock the door in the day time.


    Sebastian knocked at the door heavily and asked, ¡°Joanna, are you in the bed room? Open the door!¡±


    No one responded and he started to doubt whether Joanna was at home. However, Joanna would


    always tell him where she was and would call him when she was going to go outside. This time he


    didn¡¯t receive any phone call from her.


    When he became impatient, the door opened from inside and Auntie came out.


    She closed the door carefully and hinted him to be quiet. Sebastian was still wondering and


    immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Joanna? Is she sick?¡± He became more worried when thinking


    of Joanna took drugsst time.


    ¡°Mistress is sick and gets cold. The doctor just came and she fell asleep after taking the medicine.¡±


    Auntie said in a low voice, as if worrying to bother Joanna, who was inside the bedroom.


    ¡°She is sick? How could she get cold? Why did you lock the door just now?¡± Sebastian continued to


    ask.


    ¡°Mistress got cold sweet. I just used the towel to tidy her up and changed her new pyjamas. Maybe I


    didn¡¯t notice and lock the door.¡± Auntie exined.


    Sebastian finally stopped wondering and asked, ¡°How is she now?¡±


    ¡°Mistress is fine. She just needs to have a rest.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sebastian raised up his head and said, ¡°Let me take after her.¡± After saying this, he turned around to


    open the door.


    Auntie was too nervous to hold the stairs steel behind her and sweep the sweet around her forehead


    out of worry. She always thought the master was smart and it really took a great courage to make up


    lies in front of him.


    After getting in, Sebastian found Joanna was lying on the bed quietly. She was in a deep sleep and her


    arms were outside the quilt.


    It seemed Auntie was telling the truth that she had just changed her with new pyjamas because the


    pyjamas had round cor and was pretty conservative, which was not Joanna¡¯s style because she liked


    to wear silk dress with v-cor.


    Sebastian reached out his hand to touch her forehead and found she had no sign of fever, instead, her


    temperature was low. Seeing Joanna¡¯s pale look, he pulled up the quilt to cover her arms inside.


    When Sebastian finally went out, tears ran down from Joanna¡¯s face. How she wished to tell her


    husband what happened when he was helping her cover the quilt.


    However, she couldn¡¯t. If she told him the truth, then everything would be gone! Sebastian would


    definitely me her and she had never longed for his warmth and care so desperatelypared with


    any time before!


    Sebastian told Auntie to take good care of Joanna and immediately called the doctor when there was


    something wrong.


    Auntie nodded. When seeing Sebastian was going to leave, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Master, won¡¯t


    you stay here tonight?¡±


    ¡°No, I still have something else to handle. Please take care of mistress.¡± Sebastian put on his shoes in


    the corridor and left.


    Auntie turned around to look at the closed door of Joanna¡¯s bedroom and sighed. Well, it was hard to


    be rich. Now mistress was going to suicide and master was busy making money outside. He came too


    quick without even having a rest on the couch.


    Sebastian drove outside the vi and dialled Lillian¡¯s number after checking the time.


    Lillian had just talked with Archibald and picked up her phone doubtfully, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Sebastian directly asked her.


    ¡°I am in the hospital.¡± Lillian didn¡¯t know why did Sebastian called her. However, it was unnecessary for


    her to conceal where she was.


    ¡°I see, wait for me.¡± Sebastian¡¯s tone was full ofmand and he hanged up the phone after saying


    this.


    Lillian looked at her phone confusedly. Why did Sebastian tell her to wait for him? Was he going to


    come here?


    Lillian was right. After fifteen minutes, Sebastian came to the ward with a bag of fruit.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lillian looked at him doubtfully. Why did hee here?


    Sebastian passed the fruit to her, looked at Zoe and asked coldly, ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°She? She is fine.¡± Lillian took the bag and put it on the desk. She didn¡¯t think Sebastian really care


    about Zoe. If he really did, he wouldn¡¯t suddenlye after a long time without visiting her.


    Zoe had met Sebastian a few times before and he always showed her a cold look. Hence, she was not


    fond of him and called him poker face uncle inside her mind.


    Sebastian nodded, ¡°Please go with me.¡± Well, he was not here to visiting the


    child.

 Chapter 55 You Must Go with Me

    Chapter 55 You Must Go with Me


    Lillian¡¯s eyes were full of wonder, ¡°Go with you? Where are we heading?¡± She remembered they had


    gone to the Palmer family¡¯s house a few days ago and today was not the day.


    Sebastian frowned and seemed to be unsatisfied when learning she had forgotten what he said to her,


    ¡°I have told you to apany me to thepany¡¯s anniversary. It is tonight.¡±


    ¡°Tonight?¡± Lillian was surprised and a bit angry, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± She had an


    appointment with Archibald tonight!


    Sebastian didn¡¯t care about this and said, ¡°I have already informed you to be prepared and I will pick


    you up directly. Are you not avable tonight?¡± He squinted his eyes to question her.


    ¡°No.¡± Lillian lowered her eyes. She couldn¡¯t tell him that she had an appointment with Archibald tonight,


    otherwise, he would definitely find her trouble. It seemed that she could only find another time to meet


    him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the truth. My mother is going to meet uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°Zoe!¡± Lillian suddenly interrupted Zoe¡¯s words. This child really scared her by suddenly speaking. She


    didn¡¯t want to find herself trouble.


    Zoe pouted angrily when hearing mommy was yelling at her. It was true that she heard mom was going


    to meet uncle Archibald tonight. Why would she leave with uncle poker face?


    Sebastian noticed something was wrong. He red at Lillian and said coldly, ¡°Lillian, I don¡¯t care


    whether you are avable tonight. You have to apany me to the anniversary!¡±


    Lillian nced at him and couldn¡¯t figure out why he insisted on bringing her to the anniversary.


    ¡°What about Joanna? Is she okay if Ie?¡± She didn¡¯t want to be pped by Joanna on the red


    carpet and be scolded that it was her who took Sebastian away from her.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t care about this. I will wait you outside Hurry up.¡± Sebastian left after saying this. He got


    used tomand her.


    Lillian sat beside Zoe, who was pouting unhappily, and exined after Sebastian left, ¡°Zoe, it¡¯s


    mommy¡¯s fault. I shouldn¡¯t yell at you. But you can¡¯t say words randomly. Stop being mad at mommy,


    okay?¡±


    Zoe was grieved, ¡°I am not mad at mommy, but¡­but mommy already agreed to meet uncle Archibald.


    Why did uncle poker face bring you away? He is grown-up and doesn¡¯t realize that he has to line up


    and wait.¡± Children¡¯s world is simple. Zoe thought Sebastian had to wait because he was the second to


    come.


    Lillian wanted tough when hearing Zoe was calling Sebastian uncle poker face. This nickname suited


    him perfectly. She knew Zoe wasining for Archibald, ¡°Zoe, mommy will take care of this thing


    and will meet uncle Archibald another time. Are you being too good to uncle Archibald? Even better


    that me.¡± Lillian¡¯s words were full of jealousy.


    Zoe answered directly, ¡°Because he treats me nicely and I will do the same thing to him. But mommy is


    still my favourite.¡±


    Lillian asked the nurse to take after Zoe and found Sebastian was waiting for him in front of the


    hospital.


    She had to make up to walk the red carpet. Sebastian brought her to the top design centre in Millpond.


    Designers in this centre had made up for many popr stars and normal people couldn¡¯te here.


    Sebastian was a noble guest that VIP members by holding the diamond card.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Palmer.¡± Someone came to wee him. Seeing Lillian, he showed a surprized


    look and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Miss Joannae?¡±


    Sebastian didn¡¯t respond but looked at him coldly. The woman immediately realized he shouldn¡¯t be


    curious about others¡¯ privacy and continued saying, ¡°Well, pleasee in.¡±


    Almost everyone here knew Lillian when hearing the news that she was the host who had rtionship


    with Archibald and also a lover for Sebastian.


    It seemed that the second news was true that she was really Sebastian¡¯s lover.


    Even this was the top design centre and people here were fancy and elegant. The spread of mass


    media had no boundary.


    Hence, everyone turned to look at Lillian curiously and Lillian could learn from their behaviour that


    Sebastian usually took Joanna here. It was a good topic for them to discuss because he was taking her


    instead.


    Sebastian¡¯s designated designer asked without noticing, ¡°Miss Joanna, which type of clothes you want


    to dress today.¡± She realized his mistake after saying this, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s Miss Spencer, Miss Spencer. I am


    so sorry.¡±


    Lillian bit her lip and looked at him coldly. She didn¡¯t know whether these people had a weak memory of


    were they being mean to her. However, she knew a man¡¯s secret love was always the one to be


    scolded.


    She could learn despise and distain from those people, If Sebastian was not present, someone would


    come up to scold her for being a secret lover. More aggressive people would even call her bitch.


    Those filthy words were not her exaggerate imagination, instead, they were words she read online and


    were from crank calls or messages.


    She suddenly felt Eleanor¡¯s scold really helped her in treating those uses calmly.


    She nced at the gowns presented in front of her and found they were all mature and sexy, which


    suited Joanna well, who owned a model¡¯s figure.


    She tilted her head and was wondering which one to choose.


    At this time, Sebastian had already changed a suit. He was the man who left people with a sedate and


    serious impression.


    Seeing Lillian hadn¡¯t worn her makeup and picked a suitable gown, he walked beside her and asked,


    ¡°Do you need some help?¡± His voice was low and gentle.


    Sebastian¡¯s behaviour really surprised the designer because he had never seen Sebastian chose gown


    for Joanna. He was only forced to when Joanna asked him to. However, now he was asking to choose


    gown for Miss Spencer?


    The designer couldn¡¯t help looking Lillian up and down and wondered what charm she owned to make


    Mr. Palmer fond of her so much.


    Lillian smiled and shook her head, ¡°Never mind, but¡­¡± She hesitated and seemed to be embarrassed.


    Then she continued saying when Sebastian was looking at her, ¡°Can I change another designer?¡± She


    was asking for his advice and didn¡¯t show a dominate manner.


    The designer was surprised and Sebastian frowned doubtfully.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Lillian exined before Sebastian asking, ¡°She told me she had a weak memory and I want to ease her


    burden.¡±

 Chapter 56 Why Should She Eat Humble Pie?

    Chapter 56 Why Should She Eat Humble Pie?


    Hearing that, Sebastian nced at the embarrassed stylist. Emily was the top fashion stylist here. Each


    time Joanna came, she would appoint Emily to style her.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t think anything of it, but now found that he was being negligent when Lillian asked for


    another stylist. Joanna¡¯s preference might not be to Lillian¡¯s liking.


    The stylist panicked. After all, no one had ever reced her with someone else. Now, she would not


    only be embarrassed, but also criticized by her boss. As long as her client was dissatisfied, it was her


    fault.


    It must be because Emily mentioned Joanna on purpose just now that this Miss Spencer was offended.


    Now she was reced in front of all her colleagues, and was there anything more insulting than this to


    her?


    Emily¡¯s attitude softened immediately. "Miss Spencer, I¡¯m all right. I can help you. If you don¡¯t like any of


    these styles, I¡¯ve got some more over there. You may try them on, and I¡¯ll help you pick the one that


    suits you best." Emily put on a big smile, while her attitude was no longer that arrogant as before.


    Finally, she started to treat Lillian as an honored guest.


    Sebastian said nothing, but only stared at Lillian, waiting for her answer.


    Lillian smiled as ever. "In that case, please do me the favor." Lillian had no intention to make things


    difficult for this stylist, but there was a smoldering anger inside her when she thought of those offensive


    remarks, as well as the fact that these ignorant people before her actually put her in an awkward


    situation deliberately.


    There was no need for Lillian to submit to humiliation. A clean hand wanted no washing, and she was


    not the other woman at all, so why should she eat humble pie?


    Wasn¡¯t everything going on well right now? At least, Lillian was now recognized to be their client by


    these people. If she was discontent with their work performance, she had the right to ask for someone


    else.


    After what had happened, the make-up artist was very polite to Lillian. Even if they were still scornful of


    her at heart, it didn¡¯t matter. At least they didn¡¯t dare to be mean to her on the table. Lillian couldn¡¯t care


    less how they gossiped about her behind her back. After all, out of sight, out of mind.


    Fully dressed and made-up, Lillian was ready, while her phone rang at this moment. She caught a


    glimpse of the caller ID, her eyes gleaming.


    "I have a phone call." Lillian looked back and said to Sebastian, who was sitting on the sofa waiting for


    her. She walked to the corridor outside with the phone.


    This styling studio was set in the downtown area, and the wall of the corridor was floor-to-ceiling


    window. Watching the bustling streets out of the window gradually being engulfed by the darkness of


    the night, Lillian raised the phone to her ear.


    "Archibald."


    "Lillian, didn¡¯t you want to invite me to dinner? Have you reserved a table? Where is it?" The man¡¯s


    clear voice came on the line.


    Guilt welled up inside Lillian. "Archibald, well, I¡¯m so sorry. I have something urgent to attend to tonight,


    so¡­"


    "So you¡¯re going to stand me up, right?" Archibald¡¯s voice grew cold instantly. He asked with a hint of


    self-mockery.


    "It¡¯s not like that. Something really came up. I¡¯ll buy you dinner another day, and you may pick whatever


    restaurant you¡¯d like to eat at, alright?" Lillian conciliated the young master at once. How dared she


    stand him up?


    "Well, tell me, what came up?" ¡­that mattered even more to her than their dinner? Clearly, Lillian had


    an appointment with him, but now she went back on it. Was he being too easy on her?


    "Well, something dide up. Wait for me, and I¡¯ll pay you back with a big meal next time. Goodbye


    for now." Lillian hung up the phone immediately, fearing that she would confess if he went on pushing


    her.


    After she hung up, Lillian let out a sigh of relief and turned around, almost knocking into the man


    standing behind her. Shocked, she staggered back and looked up. It turned out to be Sebastian.


    "When did you get here?" Patting her chest, Lillian was still scared.


    Sebastian wasn¡¯t embarrassed about eavesdropping at all and questioned in a cold voice, "You were


    going to have dinner with Archibald tonight?"


    Lillian frowned. "Sebastian, it¡¯s not a virtue to eavesdrop."


    "What are we? I don¡¯t think I was eavesdropping!" Sebastian said dismissively. The only thing he cared


    about was the fact that Lillian had nned to invite Archibald to dinner.


    "Why did you invite him to dinner?" There was a trace of anger glinting in his eyes. A man of great


    physique, he looked even more overwhelming in front of her.


    Lillian didn¡¯t like being questioned by him like this and narrowed her eyes in disdain. It wasn¡¯t like that


    she had done anything scandalous.


    "Sebastian, I¡¯m already here to celebrate the anniversary with you, so would you stop prying into my


    personal life?" Lillian bypassed him, not wanting to quarrel with him. Now that she stood Archibald up,


    how dared Sebastian have aint?


    Just when Lillian was about to brush past him, Sebastian suddenly grasped her wrist with great force


    as if he wanted to snap it, and dragged her outside with a sullen face.


    Lillian screamed in pain, "Sebastian, what are you doing?"


    Sebastian seemed to have not heard Lillian and kept on pulling her all the way out of the styling studio,


    ignoring others¡¯ startled eyes.


    The studio staff watched this scene in astonishment. What was happening? Did they have a fight? In


    their mind, Sebastian was always distant, and he wouldn¡¯t go so far as to make a scene. They hadn¡¯t


    seen him get angry with Joanna before.


    This Lillian was indeed not a wise woman. Since she rubbed President Palmer the wrong way so


    easily, presumably he didn¡¯t like her that much.


    Sebastian simply stuffed Lillian into the car, then got in himself and told the driver to start driving


    immediately.


    Lillian stroked her wrist, gasping. Fuck, when had he be so rude and unreasonable?


    "Sebastian, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?" Lillian red at him.


    "You¡¯ve gone too far. I told you to stay away from Archibald, yet you turned a deaf ear to what I said!"


    growled Sebastian.


    "I also told you not to interfere in my private affairs. Did you forget that?" Lillian roared back without


    showing weakness.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Did I promise you that?" Sebastian scoffed, coldness glinting in his eyes, "Lillian, let me tell you


    something. As long as you¡¯re still Mrs. Palmer, you don¡¯t have the right to ask me not to interfere in


    your affair!"


    Sebastian huffed, and got angry at the thought of the caller ID "Archi" on her phone. And how dared


    she invite Archibald to have dinner with her tonight? Had they already moved on to the next phase of


    private date?


    This slut. If Sebastian didn¡¯t discipline her, she would run away with Archibald! At that time, when the


    media reported the news, looked into it and exposed their rtions, as well as the fact that his wife


    actually ran away with some other man, how would he live with the shame?


    Lillian scowled at him with a frown, not knowing what to say for the time being. How could Sebastian


    act so shamelessly? She turned to look outside the window in anger and tried to calm down. She


    shouldn¡¯t have argued with him. She should haveughed it off as before.


    The more she fought back, the more he would put her down. In fact, these men were all male


    chauvinists!


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t make a noise, Sebastian cast his gaze upon her slender wrist, which had


    be red due to his grasp. His eyes darkening, he turned to watch the passing street scene out of


    the window.


    "Stop the car," Sebastian blurted.


    The driver pulled the car up to the curb in puzzlement. Sebastian got off alone, saying nothing.


    Lillian didn¡¯t bother to care about him, but leaned back in the seat with arms across her chest and eyes


    closed for rest.


    Before long, Sebastian got in the car again and closed the door. Lillian¡¯s eyes remained shut. Suddenly,


    her hand was pulled towards him, and she opened her eyes in surprise, only to see a crystal bracelet


    encrusted with little diamonds in his hand. He slipped the cold bracelet on her wrist, and it happened to


    cover the red mark left by him.


    When Sebastian put on the bracelet for her, the red mark could no longer be seen. The diamonds


    glittered as she moved her wrist. Sebastian gave a satisfied smile, but still ordered in a stern voice,


    "Keep it there, and don¡¯t take it off!"

 Chapter 57 This Night was Meant to be Restless

    Chapter 57 This Night was Meant to be Restless


    The car started again. Lillian looked at the crystal bracelet around her wrist and now realized that


    Sebastian had never sent her any essories. After they had got married, she hadn¡¯t got a wedding


    ring, not even a band ring.


    They hadn¡¯t held a wedding ceremony to begin with, so how would she get a wedding ring? However,


    the reason Sebastian sent her a crystal bracelet today was to cover the mark he left around her wrist.


    Lillian gave a wry smile. Such a glittering and beautiful crystal bracelet adorned her swollen wrist, but


    the only thing she felt now was the pain from rubbing.


    It turned out that whaty underneath mor was simply pain.


    Outside the banquet hall for the anniversary celebration, the red carpet was long settled. Many stars


    had already walked down the red carpet into the hall under the spotlight amid screams from thrilled


    fans.


    Of course, the stars dressed up. Autumn just arrived and it was cool now. Deep V-neck, high slit, slip


    dress andce¡­ Everyone looked extremely sensuous and stunning in these designer ball gowns.


    Men dressed up as well. Their suits were essorized with cufflinks and pocket squares, while their


    hair was meticulously styled with pomade, shiny and sleek.


    The car stopped. Through the window, Lillian could see the massive media throng and groups of fans,


    between whomid a long red carpet. An A-list actress was walking down the aisle, and the shes


    were so bright that one would find it hard to keep his eyes open.


    Lillian saw that actress¡¯ smooth bare back. Amid screams from media reporters, she raised her chin


    slightly and gave a proud smile. Undoubtedly, it felt fantastic to be everyone¡¯s favorite.


    Lillian cast a look at the strapless gown she chose for herself. Compared to those beauties and stars


    on the red carpet, she was rather conservatively-dressed by only showing her fair shoulders.


    Someone came and opened the car door for them. At that instant, all the spotlights were drawn to


    them. Sebastian got off the carposedly, his expression unchanged. When he stood firm, he


    stretched out his hand to Lillian, who was still in the car.


    Seeing that Sebastian appeared, the media naturally put their focus on him, while no one saw Lillian


    yet because she was sitting in the car.


    All the media reporters believed that it must be Joanna again apanying Sebastian celebrating the


    anniversary this time. Ever since the day when Sebastian had started to build up her poprity, his


    femalepanion had been Joanna all the time, and no other woman was ever seen next to him.


    Therefore, when Lillian ced her hand into Sebastian¡¯s and showed up in front of everyone helped by


    him, an uproar was caused in the crowd!


    For a moment, everyone present was stunned. Staring at the brand new couple, the crowd failed to


    respond for a time. The media reporters even forgot to take photos, while the fans were looking at them


    in confusion.


    However, after a moment of silence came floods of shes. The dazzling light kept the night bright as


    day, and the atmosphere reached the climax at this moment! The media reporters erupted, while the


    fans were astounded. The whole scene was in an uproar, and this night was meant to be restless!


    Lillian had never been greeted with so many shes at the same time and couldn¡¯t adapt herself to it


    for a time. She dropped her eyes a little to avoid those ring shes.


    When she lowered her head, Lillian saw her own hand being held in Sebastian¡¯s. The bracelet around


    her wrist looked even more glittering under the shes, but her eyes were stinging from the light


    reflected by those little diamonds, and the mor faded out the moment she closed her eyes


    uncontrobly.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Seeing that Lillian was being a little odd, Sebastian whispered in her ear.


    Lillian came to her sense and saw Sebastian¡¯s face before her eyes. The shing light brightened his


    cheeks, and there seemed to be a hint of inconspicuous concern in his slight frown?


    Lillian was almost moved. However, since she had spent nearly two years with Sebastian, she knew his


    personality well. How would he be concerned about her? He was just putting on a show.


    Sebastian was the president of the biggest mediapany, and had superb public rtion skills. His


    gentleness only belonged to Joanna, ever.


    The moment they exchanged nces was naturally shot, and tomorrow¡¯s front-page headlines could


    be "Sebastian looking right into her eyes"? Seemingly, Lillian was destined to y the role of the other


    woman.


    "Why is that woman here? Where¡¯s Joanna? We want Joanna!"


    "This woman is simply a vixen! She must have yed some tricks to drive our Joanna away. We can¡¯t


    let her bully Joanna!"


    "Right! She can¡¯t take Joanna¡¯s ce!"


    Many of Joanna¡¯s fans hade. They saw the woman next to Sebastian became Lillian and


    screamed in the heat of the moment, about to kick down the barriers and rush towards Lillian.


    The emergency n wasunched at once. Many security guards surged up to block the thrilled fans,


    but water bottles were still thrown over, and some people even took off their shoes and flung them at


    her!


    Pandemonium broke out and the situation almost got out of hand for a time!


    Sebastian put his arm around Lillian¡¯s waist and took her in his arms with a grim face. Although the two


    of them weren¡¯t hit by water bottles or shoes, they allnded in front of them.


    Sebastian said to the assistant behind him in a cold voice, "Tell them to calm things down immediately,


    or they don¡¯t have toe to work tomorrow!" He burst into a fury. What were the security guards


    doing? How could they allow the water bottles and shoes tond before him?


    "Yes, President Palmer." The assistant turned around at once to transmit Sebastian¡¯s order.


    Lillian had never experienced anything like this before. Although she didn¡¯t show it on her face, she still


    felt scared inside, and all she could do was be held in Sebastian¡¯s arms helplessly.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Looking at the water bottles on the ground and listening to the angry screams from Joanna¡¯s fans,


    Lillian thought to herself. See? Now everybody believed that the turtledove had taken over the nest of a


    magpie, but no one cared who the turtledove was and who the magpie was.


    How pathetic she was! Lillian, the official wife, was considered the other woman, and atst, she was


    shouted abuse at for destroying someone else¡¯s family!


    Hearing what Sebastian said to his assistant, Lillian smiled bitterly. How could Sebastian me the


    security guards for neglect of duty? If he hadn¡¯t insisted on bringing her to such an asion, how


    would Joanna¡¯s fans have be furious, and such an uproar happened?


    Therefore, sometimes Sebastian was being really selfish. He was totally aware that none of the reports


    would be partial to her and that her appearance would only cause public outrage. Did he want to mess


    the anniversary celebration up by taking her here?


    Due to the emergency situationing up unexpectedly, the red carpet show was stopped for now.


    Sebastian¡¯s words might have worked. Half of the security guards were quelling the disturbances while


    the other half stopping the reporters from taking pictures.


    However, such a drama would never restrain the reporters¡¯ passion, and there were more shes than


    just now.


    Sebastian and Lillian went back into the car. They wouldn¡¯t get off again until the security guards


    handled the heat outside.


    "I told you I wasn¡¯t the suitable one to show up with you for such an asion. You¡¯ve always brought


    Joanna with you, but why must you want me today?" Lillian tucked the stray pieces of hair behind her


    ear.

 Chapter 58 Sebastian, You Are so Childish!

    Chapter 58 Sebastian, You Are so Childish!


    "Not the suitable one? So you¡¯re the suitable one to show up with Archibald for a charity event?"


    Sebastian snorted.


    Lillian was stunned and looked up at Sebastian at once, her mind racing. So he meant that she


    shouldn¡¯t have attended the charity event with Archibaldst time? Therefore, the reason he would take


    her to the anniversary celebration on all ounts this time and walk down the red carpet with her was


    to let everybody know that she showed up for the celebration as his femalepanion?


    Was he challenging andpeting with Archibald?


    Staring at Sebastian, Lillian burst outughing, sarcastically. She blurted, "Sebastian, you¡¯re so


    childish!"


    "Lillian Spencer!" Sebastian naturally wouldn¡¯t stand her talking to him like this. He was even ashamed


    into anger since she could see through his mind. That was right. He couldn¡¯t bear the fact that she was


    Archibald¡¯s femalepanion! Lillian was his wife, and how dared she show up in public with some


    other man?


    She should have sat around at home like before!


    "Listen, you¡¯re not going to any events with Archibald in the future!" Sebastian warned savagely, not


    realizing when he had started to pay attention to her schedule.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Sebastian, I am a free person."


    "I¡¯m not restricting your freedom. I¡¯m just telling you that you¡¯re not allowed to be Archibald¡¯s female


    companion!"


    "Sebastian, I find that you have psychological problems. You can have Joanna, but I can¡¯t have any


    man?"


    "This is your life as the wife of a Palmer¡¯s!"


    They were yelling louder and louder. ring at each other, both of them wouldn¡¯t back off until


    Sebastian shouted thest sentence at her. At that moment, Lillian seemed to be hit hard by something


    head-on!


    Her life, this was her life!


    From the very beginning, from the very instant Lillian had consented to marry into the Palmer family,


    everything was destined. She would never forget Sebastian¡¯s indifferent and disdainful look the first


    time they had met.


    Later Lillian had known that the woman Sebastian had wanted to marry was Joanna. It was her


    appearance that had dragged the three of them into the chaotic situation today.


    The assistant knocked on the car window, telling them that the disturbances outside was already


    quelled and that they could go out.


    The two, in a stalemate, shook off the bad mood, cooled down a bit and got off the car again.


    Just when Sebastian helped Lillian out, she whispered in his ear all of a sudden, "Sebastian, you


    yourself was to me for not being able to marry Joanna back then."


    Lillian said and showed a perfect smile to greet the people waiting for them to walk down the red carpet


    without looking at him.


    However, Sebastian was stunned after hearing her words, and the smile froze on his face.


    She was scoffing at him. After all, Lillian was not to me for the fact that he was unable to marry the


    woman he loved. The only one to me was he himself!


    His hand was holding hers. At this moment, Sebastian wished he could crush her hand. What a


    shameless woman! How dared sheugh at him like this? If she hadn¡¯t been a woman greedy for the


    wealth of the Palmer family and promised his grandfather, would he have married her?


    Should Sebastian have vited his grandfather? He would never go against the elders!


    "Sebastian, you¡¯re not walking?" Seeing that he stood still, Lillian squinted at him, ignoring the coldness


    in his eyes intentionally. She knew her words would provoke him.


    But Lillian was right. Since Joanna was the woman he loved and must marry, would things have turned


    out like this if he, as a man, hadn¡¯tpromised?


    In fact, Lillian admired Joanna¡¯s courage. Joanna had actually taken so many pills for Sebastian, but


    what about Sebastian? He had just made Joanna popr. What else had he done for her?


    If Sebastian had been a little braver, anything could have happened, right?


    Sebastian found himself distracted when hearing Lillian reminding him. He really was enraged by her


    words! He recovered impatiently, and didn¡¯t hold her hand anymore, but grabbed her arm to hold his.


    That was a gentleman style pose. Lillian held his arm, looking lovable and sweet, but in an affected


    way.


    The long red carpet was tidy, with enthusiastic reporters on both sides. What happened a while ago


    was enough for them to make front-page news tomorrow, while now, the two of them were walking


    down the red carpet arm in arm, which was another major story.


    "This Lillian Spencer¡¯s really got something. She took the ce of Sebastian¡¯s long-time girlfriend."


    "I don¡¯t think she looks stunning, and she¡¯s not as sexy as Joanna. What does Sebastian like about


    her?"


    "Lillian and Joanna are two different types of women. Maybe she¡¯s good in bed, or she won¡¯t have both


    Sebastian and Archibald pay attention to her at the same time."


    The two reporters among the crowd talked secretly and exchanged knowing smiles, then staring at


    Lillian meaningfully. They looked Lillian up and down. Her figure was not bad, but the strapless gown


    was too conservative.


    "By the way, where is Joanna?"


    "How dare she show up in such situation? It¡¯s shameful for her to be suddenly dumped by her backer!


    She¡¯s probably weeping at home."


    "Well, if it were me, I would definitely teach this shameless woman a lesson in public!"


    "That¡¯s very bitchy."


    Meanwhile, the two of them had already walked to the middle of the red carpet, and soon Lillian would


    be surrounded by the crowd, so she tried her best to keep that smile next to Sebastian.


    Suddenly, a reporter stretched out her arm with a microphone in her hand, asking loudly, "Lillian, since


    you¡¯ve taken the ce of Joanna today, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?"


    Although Lillian was astonished, her facial expression remained the same. After what the fans had


    done to her, she was mentally prepared, and ready to answer the reporters¡¯ tricky questions at any


    time.


    However, before Lillian could speak, Sebastian answered first with a frown, "It was me who invited


    Lillian to the anniversary celebration. Nobody has ever taken anyone else¡¯s ce."


    Sebastian¡¯s words clearly meant that he wanted to bring Lillian into his mediapany and that was


    why she was invited to the anniversary celebration exceptionally. Meanwhile, Joanna still kept her


    ce.


    It was the crowd¡¯s business to choose whether to believe Sebastian¡¯s words or not. Sebastian didn¡¯t


    intend to reveal too much information, and was about to take Lillian straight into the hall, because his


    goal was already reached.


    Lillian didn¡¯t think she was able to handle those reporters¡¯ tough questions, so it couldn¡¯t be better if she


    didn¡¯t need to say anything.


    Just when the two of them were about to end the red carpet show, a sudden squeal of brakes came


    from the other end of the red carpet. Everyone looked back and eximed. Which superstar had


    come?


    At the end of the red carpet, the two of them also looked back in confusion. At the other end of the 100-


    meter long red carpet, a white Spyker C8 stopped there, full of personality and power.


    Before the driver got off, the car itself had already be the star.


    Lillian¡¯s smile froze when she caught sight of that car.


    Sebastian saw Lillian¡¯s smile vanished the moment she saw that car. His eyes gleaming, suddenly, he


    seemed to realize something, and squinted at that white car.


    The baffled reporters and fans assumed that it was just some superstar arriving, and were on the tiptoe


    of expectation, wanting to catch an early glimpse of the person in the car.


    The reporters were naturally fully prepared. Once the person in the car got off, what greeted him would


    be dazzling shes.


    The car door was pushed open and everyone widened his eyes, looking without blinking. Then, a tall


    and slender male figure appeared in front of the crowd. He was wearing a vintage pinstriped shirt with


    the top two buttons unfastened, a pair of cropped casual jeans, and a pair of brown leather casuals. His


    shirt was tucked into his pants, which made him look even more tall and straight.


    However, judging from his casual look, he didn¡¯t seem to havee for the red carpet at all, but


    appeared as if he was going to have a date with someone, or take a holiday?

 Chapter 59 He Came for Her

    Chapter 59 He Came for Her


    However, this gentleman wasn¡¯t here for the red carpet either. This man, who was mistaken for a


    superstar, was nobody else, but the young master of the wealthiest family of Millpond, Archibald


    Hawkins.


    But none of these stopped him from being the focus of attention. The media reporters gave him all the


    limelight generously, and none of the fans present had expected that Archibald would show up.


    Therefore, even if Archibald didn¡¯t have any fan here, many fans of other stars had be his fans the


    moment he got off his ostentatious Spyker C8.


    Maybe this was the best interpretation of the saying, "Comparisons are odious." Someone was


    destined to be the most dazzling presence wherever he appeared, even if he was in his casual wear.


    The crowd kept eximing that when Archibald took off his suit, he looked so unruly only in a shirt! Not


    everybody was a great clothes horse.


    At this moment, Archibald was walking down the red carpet to the two people at the other end step by


    step. To be more exact, he was walking towards Lillian, because only that woman¡¯s figure was in his


    deep and nted eyes.


    Archibald seemed to have not heard the questions shouted out by the enthusiastic reporters on both


    sides or the fans¡¯ screams of excitement. He walked steadily, his slender legs moving towards his


    destination urately.


    In Lillian¡¯s eyes, that man got off his sports car arrogantly and walked towards her step by step, but


    actually, he was contemptuous of the red carpet. However, he was apparently the shiniest star here.


    Under the shes, his eyes didn¡¯t blink to avoid the ring light at all, but fixed on her. His dark eyes


    were twinkling, just like little diamonds scattered all over the floor.


    Lillian could only see Archibald on this dazzling red carpet that was watched by everyone. The


    screaming crowd around her seemed to have disappeared, and only he was left.


    It was as if each of his steps was treading on her heart.


    Lillian held her breath uncontrobly and her body grew tense. Archibald, why would hee here?


    A 100-meter red carpet was not short, but Archibald seemed to have walked in front of her in a blink.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    How wouldn¡¯t Sebastian sense that the woman next to him was drifting away? He pulled out the arm


    being held by hers, put it around her waist and drew it back a little bit so that she was taken into his


    arms, his harsh voice saying in her ear, "I warn you. Don¡¯t get absent-minded the moment Archibald


    appears!" His voice was so low that only the two of them could hear it.


    Lillian looked up at once and saw Sebastian ring at her with a grim face. Her heart skipped a beat,


    and she felt that his hold around her waist tightened.


    Was this Sebastianpeting with Archibald again? When had he be so stupid?


    "Lillian." At this point, there was a cold and faint smile hanging on Archibald¡¯s thin lips. He stared at


    Lillian with his dark and sharp eyes. As for Sebastian beside her, he didn¡¯t seem to have seen him.


    Sebastian knew Archibald was ignoring him intentionally. He didn¡¯t get angry, but also put on a false


    smile. "Are you here to attend the anniversary celebration of mypany, Young Master Hawkins?"


    There was a hint of irony in his words. Obviously, Sebastian implied that Archibald hade uninvited.


    At this moment, people on both sides had stopped screaming, listening to their conversation quietly, in


    case anything important was missed.


    Judging from the prologue between the two, the crowd had already figured out that there must be


    something going on among the three of them.


    The moment Archibald showed up, those alert reporters could foresee that a great drama which had


    never happened before would be put on.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for one to figure out the reason. Now Lillian was standing beside Sebastian as the other


    woman, but it was Archibald who had made Lillian popr, and the affair between Archibald and her


    was known by almost everyone.


    However, Lillian was Sebastian¡¯s femalepanion right now, so what was Archibald? On the one


    hand, the people despised Lillian for having a foot in either camp; on the other hand, they despised her


    for associating with Sebastian, the media mogul, for fame.


    Just when Lillian showed up as Sebastian¡¯s femalepanion, Archibald arrived. Anyone of good


    sense would assume that there would definitely be something extraordinary going on next.


    Meanwhile, there were also some people craving for drama eximing that the show would be better


    with Joanna¡¯s presence.


    Lillian was the leadingdy of the drama whose theme was about "the other woman", "cheating", and


    "the love triangle". One had to say that this woman was quite a character.


    It was now that Archibald cast a sidelong look at Sebastian, gave a smile and said tly, "President


    Palmer, you thought too much. I¡¯m just here too look for the woman who stood me up." After that,


    Archibald looked back at Lillian.


    Lillian¡¯s eyelid twitched. What was this man doing¡­ She had told Archibald that she would buy him


    dinner next time, but why must hee here to say those words to Sebastian?


    "Lil, you told me something came up, so this ''something'' referred to walking down the red carpet with


    President Palmer? If yes, you could have told me about it frankly. In that case, would I have been


    unreasonable and stopped you?" Archibald frowned, as if he was ming Lillian for not being candid


    with him.


    However, why did his words sound so weird? It sounded as if Lillian really was intimate with him.


    Especially when Lillian heard how he called her, her heart raced, and she felt that something bad was


    going to happen.


    Archibald¡¯s words, however, meant something else to the reporters. In their opinion, Lillian dumped


    Archibald to fawn on Sebastian, while the poor and kind Archibald should havee over here for her.


    Lillian couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. What evil thing had she done so that she got in trouble with these


    two demons? Couldn¡¯t they just stop for a while?


    Especially Archibald, his look of "you owe me so much" really enraged her. Lillian thought to herself.


    ''Archibald, just go on pretending. Just go on putting on a show!''


    "Archibald, didn¡¯t we agree on the phone that I would invite you to dinner again after this? Would you


    please go back now, alright?" Lillian could only discuss it with Archibald in a low voice in front of


    everyone. What had happened today was already troublesome for her, and she really couldn¡¯t handle


    another drama.


    "Who agreed? I said nothing before you hung up. How was that an agreement?" This woman not only


    stood him up, but also came here to be Sebastian¡¯s femalepanion. Did she think she could just


    send him away? Seething with anger, Archibald wished he could carry this woman away and give her a


    lesson. He wanted her to remember who should be at the top of her priority list!


    No, Sebastian shouldn¡¯t be on that list. Only he was enough!


    Sebastian stood aside and watched the two of them talking as if he was not around, his eyes glinting


    coldly, as well as angrily. He tightened his hold around her waist again.


    "Young Master Hawkins, Lillian is my femalepanion now. You¡¯re wee to be here for the


    anniversary celebration, but if you¡¯re here for anything else, then goodbye," Sebastian ordered for


    Archibald to leave unreservedly. Even if he was on the red carpet and watched by everyone, Sebastian


    couldn¡¯t hold back his anger anymore. Wasn¡¯t Archibald here to take Lillian away?


    If his femalepanion was brought away by Archibald in front of onlookers, how could he stay here


    with the shame? Furthermore, this was not simply the matter of his femalepanion being taken


    away, but Lillian was also his wife. How could Sebastian stand his wife being taken away by Archibald


    again and again?

 Chapter 60 I Am Her Boss

    Chapter 60 I Am Her Boss


    The scene was too quiet for a morous and busy red carpet show. Everyone was trying his best to


    listen to the conversation among them. Now, the two outstanding men had already started the war!


    "President Palmer, I told you from the start. I¡¯m not interested in your anniversary celebration."


    "Then goodbye," Sebastian talked back immediately, not willing to give Archibald another chance to


    say a word. He wished Archibald could get away at once!


    His eyes gleaming, Archibald didn¡¯t show any embarrassment of being asked to leave and said tly,


    "President Palmer, Lillian isn¡¯t the star of your mediapany. She signed the contract with the radio


    station, which means, she belongs to the radio station. She can¡¯t walk down the red carpet with you


    without permission, let alone be your femalepanion."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Archibald¡¯s words made both Sebastian and Lillian change color. They hadn¡¯t thought of it.


    Lillian looked down. She had just finished a legal battle. If she broke the contract again this time, she


    wouldn¡¯t want to go to court again, even if she was sure to win!


    Lillian moved her body slightly, as if she wanted to break free from Sebastian. But at this point, how


    was it possible for Sebastian to let go of her? He held her waist tight and said with his teeth clenched,


    "Even so, you¡¯re not qualified to take her away from here, Archibald!" Sebastian didn¡¯t call him "Young


    Master Hawkins" sarcastically anymore. It seemed that he was being serious.


    Archibald appeared to be waiting for this. His frown vanished and he beamed with joy. "President


    Palmer, probably you still don¡¯t know that, the contract Lillian signed with the radio station actually


    came from the Hawkins Group, so I¡¯m in charge of her work." Therefore, the one who had signed the


    contract with Lillian was not only the radio station, but also the Hawkins Group, and Archibald had the


    right to take her away.


    Sebastian was speechless for a moment, while Lillian felt that the whole situation was total chaos. So


    now, she could only leave with Archibald, right? She was fine with it anyway. In any case, Sebastian¡¯s


    goal was just to have her walk down the red carpet with him, and to have the people know that she was


    his femalepanion tonight. Now that she had walked down the red carpet with him, and the people


    had taken the photos, she hadpleted her task, so she could absolutely leave.


    Most importantly, she couldn¡¯t offend Archibald. What he said just now meant that, "I AM Lillian¡¯s boss.


    How dare she walk down the red carpet without my permission? Doesn¡¯t she want her job anymore?"


    Seeing that Sebastian went silent, which suggested that he realized he had no reason to make Lillian


    stay, Archibald stretched out his hand to Lillian, his eyes shing. "Come over here."


    The reporters naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this scene and kept taking pictures. After a long period of silence,


    they started to work again. For a moment, those shes lit up the night, making Archibald look like a


    radiant god floating down from the sky.


    To the fans, Archibald looked extremely elegant. He was posing like a god!


    There was a faint smile on his handsome face, and his eyes were dark and deep. He wasn¡¯t acting in a


    domineering manner, but he wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer either.


    It was as though it was Lillian¡¯s fault not to put her hand into his.


    Lillian stared nkly at the hand stretched out to her. His palm was wide and thick, his joints distinct.


    His nails were well trimmed. He always made his intention clear, whatever he did. Now, Archibald really


    was going to take her way.


    Didn¡¯t she just stand him up for once? Was it necessary for Archibald toe over here to take her


    away? Lillian sighed to herself helplessly. After all, Archibald was too clever for her.


    "Sebastian¡­"


    "Shut up!" Sebastian interrupted Lillian fiercely. He didn¡¯t care whether Archibald was her boss or not,


    nor did he care what the rules were in the contract they had signed. All Sebastian knew was that he


    couldn¡¯t let Lillian go away with Archibald! That was a shameful thing to do!


    "Lillian, try and leave with him tonight!" Sebastian growled through gritted teeth. It was more like a


    threat than a warning, and he stared at her sternly and ferociously. Since this woman was so obedient


    to Archibald in public, then what about in private?


    Sebastian didn¡¯t want to think about these at all, but he just couldn¡¯t control himself. He thought of her


    understanding of Archibald, of the name she gave him on her phone, of the scene where she made


    small talk with people while in Archibald¡¯s arms at the charity event, and of the fact that she actually


    asked him out for dinner privately!


    Sebastian connected each scenario together and lost his reason. There seemed to be a pot of boiling


    oil in his chest, and a spark would blow him up at once!


    Sebastian clenched his fists, on which the veins stood out. He was trying his best to suppress his fury.


    He couldn¡¯t lose his temper on such an asion!


    Lillian could feel that Sebastian was holding his nerve since his whole face looked so tense. He was a


    stern person to begin with, and now he appears even grimmer.


    However, Lillian didn¡¯t understand. Why was Sebastian acting like this? Where did his furye from?


    Did he think that he would be ashamed if she left with Archibald? Very likely.


    "President Palmer, apparently, you were threatening her," Archibald snorted.


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t care less whether it was a threat or not. He just wouldn¡¯t Lillian go!


    "Young Master Hawkins, just leave. Lillian won¡¯t go with you." Sebastian felt confident. So what if


    Archibald was Lillian¡¯s boss? Did he think he could control Lillian as her boss?


    He, Sebastian, was Lillian¡¯s husband. If Archibald really wanted topete with him in terms of


    identity, his identity was definitely more important than Archibald¡¯s to Lillian!


    "Are you sure?" Archibald drew back his hand and asked very softly. Then, he turned to look at Lillian,


    his eyes hard to read, which made Lillian¡¯s heart race and her hair stand up. She had a sense of


    foreboding that something bad would happen.


    What did Archibald want to do?


    To outsiders, the three of them were in a stalemate. No matter whom Lillian left with, it wouldn¡¯t turn out


    great. She would definitely offend one of them.


    Helen of Troy, maybe this could best describe her.


    The fans were sticking up for the two men. Why must they be with Lillian? What was good about this


    woman?


    What the fans didn¡¯t know was that, this was not simply about the issue of whom Lillian would like to


    leave with anymore, but of the two men¡¯s pride and dignity. There was a secret battle going on between


    the two of them.


    The air around seemed to be frozen. Archibald stared at Lillian and his thin lips moved, "Do you believe


    that Lillian will leave with me without hesitation as long as I tell her to do so?" Although Archibald was


    talking to Sebastian, his eyes fixed on Lillian.


    Archibald¡¯s eyes glinted wickedly. Lillian could foresee what he was going to say next but wasn¡¯t sure


    about it, but she knew that Archibald could be difficult, and there was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do once he


    talked about it.


    Sebastian gave a snort of contempt, showing his total disbelief in Archibald¡¯s words. Lillian would leave


    with him without hesitation as long as he told her to do so? Did Archibald think it was the first day


    Sebastian had ever met Lillian?


    "President Palmer, do you know that actually Lillian and I have already¡­"


    "Archibald!" Before he could finish his words, Lillian threw off Sebastian¡¯s hand desperately and rushed


    straight towards Archibald from his side.


    It happened so suddenly that Sebastian was caught off guard. He stared nkly at Lillian, who walked


    hastily to Archibald¡¯s side with a nervous face. This fucking woman actually threw off his hand and ran


    towards Archibald for real!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!